The History of the Most Noble Order of the Garter (part 3 of 4)

The History of the Most Noble Order of the Garter (part 3 of 4)

The Blue Book says, Anno 22 Elizabeth; That the Chancellor himself delivered the Knights-Companions Votes to the Register, to be committed to Writing, for a perpetual Memorial; and accordingly the Register, as his Duty obliged him, transcribed them, and put them in their proper Place, with all Care and Fidelity. Anno 34 of the same Queen, ’tis said, the Votes were delivered to the Register, who took care to Record them, according to usual Order. Yet maugre this Law, the Entry of Scrutinies hath been sometimes omitted, either by the Register’s forgetfulness of the Decree, or some accidental Miscarriages. In some Places of the Annals, in the room of Scrutinies, we find Excuses entered, as it’s said, Anno 28 Elizabeth; that the Prelate, immediately after Vespers, presented the Scrutiny to the Sovereign; but because there was no Election made of any new Knights, in regard of hurry, or weighty and pressing Affairs, it was laid aside, and through Neglect lost, or at least came not into the Register’s Hands, to be inserted in its proper Place. And when the Dean of Windsor collected the Scrutiny at Vespers, Anno 18 Elizabeth, it’s said, No Election was made, nor any thing else done: The like Excuse is made, Anno 5 Charles I. but the Fault is thrown upon the Chancellor; for though the Scrutiny had been taken by him, during the Vespers of the Feast-Day, yet would he not suffer it to be entered. In some Places we find, Anno 31 Elizabeth, the Votes being presented, they were left with her. And Anno 11 Charles I. the Scrutiny of Algernoon Earl of Northumberland never came to the Register’s Hands.

But the Law yet remains in force, that all Nominations and Votes of the Knights-Companions ought to be enter’d among the Annals, whether Election be made or not, unless it shall please the Sovereign, upon some Emergency, to forbid it: As appears but by one Example of such a Prohibition, viz. Anno 40 Eliz. where, by the Queen’s special Command, the Scrutiny then taken was not recorded among the Acts of this most Noble Order. But then it is declared, That the Register took care to set down all the Passages as they happened, the Names only excepted. And why the Scrutiny is not inserted in the Registry, An. 44 of Eliz. gives this Account: That upon assembling the Knights-Companions, it seemed good to the Sovereign, for several urgent Reasons, best known to her self, to give Commandment, That for that time, they would wholly forbear all Scrutiny of Votes, and Nominations of Persons; except which, there was nothing wanting to heighten the Solemnity of that Assembly: But this in the Annals is said to be præter morem, contrary to the usual Custom.

§ 16. Anno 27 of Eliz. there is a remarkable Occurrence, not to be passed over; for the Earls of Rutland and Derby, the morrow after St. George’s Day, were desirous to have seen the Scrutiny, which was committed into the Custody of the Dean of Windsor, to be registred, in pursuance of the before-mentioned Decree, Anno 5 Eliz. but he returned a modest denial, and said, It ought not to be seen before it was register’d. The Earls, not satisfied with this Answer, requested the Opinions of the Knights-Companions, present at the Feast, on this Affair; who, upon mature Deliberation, adjudged the Point against them; and since it has been a standing Rule, that no Knight-Companion ought to see whom the other hath named.

§ 17. It hath chanced, that tho’ the Nominations for Election have been received, presented and perused, yet the Sovereign hath thought expedient to defer it, upon several Considerations, and principally where an intent was to keep an open Stall; but we must understand this of such Scrutinies as are taken of Course, at the Vespers on the Feast-day.

And the most memorable Example of this Kind, is that of the Emperor Sigismond, who expired in the 16th Year of K. Henry VI. whose Stall was reserved Twenty One Years, and then determined, that Prince Edward, the Sovereign’s only Son, should fill it up, being at that time about Six Years of Age. This is the first Emperor, whose Election we find register’d in the Annals, being about the 7th of May, in the 4th Year of Henry V. styled Sigismundus Imperator Almanicus.

And keeping a vacant Stall was sometimes given as a Reason by the Sovereign for his deferring an Election, as is plain from An. 13. Car. I. when the Scrutiny taken the Day before was read over in the Chapter-House, the Sovereign declared, That he would receive no Man into the Order before his Son Charles. Whereupon all the Knights-Companions gave their Opinions, That this Resolution was rather the effect of Justice, than Fatherly Indulgence; since they all acknowledged him, to be more a Prince by Merit, and towardliness of his Youth, than by the Fortune of his Birth. At which the Sovereign expressed his Satisfaction no otherwise than by Silence.

And in like manner, Anno 15 Charles I. when the Chancellor of the Order gave up the Scrutiny to the Sovereign, he declared——That he had a purpose to have Chosen Prince Rupert, his Nephew, a Knight of the Order; but being then a Prisoner with the Emperor, he would not Elect any at that Time; whereupon, a vacancy of a Stall was reserved. It has sometimes been the Sovereign’s Pleasure to defer Elections, without expressing the Cause, as in the 13 of Elizabeth; though she perused the Scrutiny in Chapter, yet the Blue Book informs us; That the said Sovereign made no Election, though two Stalls were vacant. Thus was it in the 2, 3, 11, and 12, of K. James I. where no other mention is made than this; none were admitted into the Order this Year.

Sometimes we find these Prorogations of Elections recorded, as solely done by the Will of the Sovereign; and at other Times by the Sovereign, and the approbation of the Knights-Companions; to the first of these we find a Memorial, in the 22 of Elizabeth, on the 24 of April; that the Knights-Companions had a Message sent to their Chapter, held before Morning-Prayer; That it was the Pleasure of the Sovereign to prorogue the Election to the following Year. And so it was, in the 10th of Charles I. though the Nomination was taken by the Chancellor, and presented to the Sovereign in Chapter, the Sovereign did not think fit to make any Election at all. And for a Testimony of the second, we meet with this Instance, in the 27th of Elizabeth; that with the concurrent Approbation and Assent of all the Knights-Companions then assisting, the Sovereign thought fit to put off the Election to another Time. As to the seeming difference of the Sovereign’s absolute Authority, and yet the Knights-Companions Approbation, we have cleared up that Point in the Act of Election; for though it is his unquestionable Authority and Prerogative, to Prorogue Elections ad libitum, yet out of Respect, and Honour to the Knights-Companions, their Approbation hath been sometimes exprest.

§ 18. When any Knight-Companion hath received a Summons, to appear at a Chapter of Election, and doth wilfully refuse, or withdraw himself, he was to be mulct a Mark for his Disobedience, which King Henry VIII’s Statutes inlarged to twenty Shillings, payable to the Dean and College of Windsor, to pray for defunct Souls. And at his next appearance in Chapter, he was to remain kneeling in the midst of them, before the Sovereign, or Deputy, till he was restor’d to their Favour: Yet upon a just Cause signified to the Sovereign some time before, under the Seal of his Arms, he was excused, if it was found just and feasible; if not, it was rejected, and he remained Punishable.

And for greater Caution, this Clause was formerly inserted, in the Letters of Summons; where, after the Time and Place for Election was certified, and command given to observe both, the Letter concludes thus, et se estre ny poues nous Signifies soubz, &c. and if it cannot be accomplished, that is, if the Knight-Companion could not meet at the time assigned, to perform what the Statutes oblige, he should then signify to the Sovereign, under his Seal, the cause of his Impediment; so that he might perceive by his Excuse, whether it was worthy of Acceptance, or he in Fault or not.

CAP. X.

The Investiture of a Knight-Subject with the Garter and George.

IF the Knight chance to be at Windsor, that is newly Elected, or wheresoever the Chapter is held, after the Sovereign hath signified his Pleasure in the Election of the Person, the Garter is immediately dispatched out of the Chapter, to give him the Intelligence; as is apparent upon the Choice of the Lord Howard, and Sir Henry Marney, Anno 2 Henry VIII. who was dispatched from the Chapter, to conduct them to the Sovereign’s Presence, to be invested with the principal Ensigns of the Order, the Garter and George.

And as Garter hath been accustomed to signify in Person the Election of a Knight, in like manner an Election is signified, by the Letters of the Sovereign, when he is pleased (for the greater Honour of the Person) to weave by verbal Notice: In such Cases, it’s the Chancellor’s Office to draw up the Letters, and they are to pass, both under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, and Signet of the Order. Such a particular mark of Distinction and Honour was conferr’d on our Sovereign of Blessed Memory, King Charles II. Sir John Burrough Garter, carrying the Letter.

Charles Rex,

“Our most dear and entirely beloved Son, having, to our great Comfort, seen and considered the ripeness of your Youth, and conceived joyful and pregnant Hopes of your manly Virtue, in which we are assured you will increase, to your own Honour, both in Prowess, Wisdom, Justice, and all Princely Endowments; and that the Emulation of Chevalry will, in your tender Years, provoke and encourage you, to pursue the Glory of Heroick Actions, befitting your Royal Birth, and our Care and Education. We with the Companions of our most Noble Order of the Garter, assembled in Chapter, holden this present Day, at our Castle of Windsor; have Elected and Chosen you one of the Companions of our Order. In Signification whereof, we have sent unto you, by our Trusty and Well-Beloved Servant, Sir John Burrough Knight-Garter, and our principal King of Arms, these our Royal Letters, requiring you to make your speedy repair unto us, to receive the Ensigns of our most Noble Order, and to be ready for your Installation, upon the 21st Day of this present Month. Given under the Signet of our Order, at our Castle of Windsor, the 20th of May, in the 14th Year of our Reign, 1638.”

To our dearly beloved Son Prince Charles.

This is the only Instance we have met with, where a Letter was sent to an Elect Knight, and he at the same time present at Court; but when an Election is confirmed, and the Person remote from the Court, then the general Tenure of the Letter is, both to signify his Election, and Summon him to his Investure, with the Garter and George, as was performed by the Earl of Derby, and Sir Edward Strafford, to King Henry of France.

But where the Sovereign is pleased to mention particular Services, to recommend the Election of a Knight, the Preamble of the Letter is worded accordingly; and as this is a Case not very frequent, it will not be amiss to exemplify it in the Choice of Sir John Falstoff, where the Letter runs thus—We considering the virtuous Fidelity you have shown, and the honourable Exploits you have done, in the Service of our thrice renowned Father, and that in our Service also, you (as many others) have given Proof of that Honour, and these Deserts, wherewith God hath endowed you, always suffering, as is the part of a good Subject, the Pains and Toils of War, for the vindicating and maintaining of our just Right, Claim, and Title, have Chosen you one of our Companions of our Order.

When the Letter barely signifies Election, that is, when the Sovereign does not design a present investure with the Garter and George, but defers it till he takes Possession of his Stall, the Day of his Installation is inferred towards the end of the Letter; and upon his appearance at Windsor, so soon as he appears in the Chapter-House, the Garter is first buckled about his left Leg, then follows his Investure with the rest of the Ornaments of the Order, and lastly his Installation. And this was the Case of Henry Earl of Northumberland, Anno 29 Henry VIII. whose Investure of the Garter was deferr’d till his appearance at Windsor, and then the whole Ceremony was performed at once.

§ 2. If the elect Knight be at hand, where the Chapter is convened, and the Garter hath been sent to make known to him the Honour, and Conduct him into the Chapter-House, to receive the Garter and George, before they break up, Intimation being given of his approach, the Sovereign sends out two of the Knights-Companions to meet him, who, after a mutual Salute, Conduct him between them, to the Presence of the Sovereign, Garter going before them. Thus was Ubrick Duke of Holstein, Anno 3 Jac. I. introduced into the Chapter, between Prince Henry, and the Earl of Dorset, and Christian Duke of Brunswick Anno 22 Jac. I. between William Earl of Pembrook and Philip Earl of Montgomery, to receive the Garter and George. The 6th of November, Anno 14 Charles II. Christian Prince of Denmark being elected at a Chapter held at White-Hall, and then absent, the Garter King was dispatched next Day by the Sovereign, to inform him, and to desire his Presence the next Day, that he might receive his Investure; which accordingly was done, being conducted between the Earls of Lindsey and Manchester into the Chapter, Garter preceding them, and after three Obeysances, they brought him up to the Sovereign. Among Knights-Subjects, we find the Lord Burley, and the Lord Grey, were conducted to the Sovereign by the Lord Clynton, and the Earl of Bedford, Anno 14 Elizabeth, cum multis aliis. Anno 4 Jac. I. Robert Earl of Salisbury proceeded up to the Sovereign’s Throne, between the Earls of Nottingham and Dorset. In the Reign of King Charles I. the Earl of Northampton was conducted to receive the Garter in the Chapter-House at Windsor, between the Earls of Pembrook and Montgomery. And when King Charles II. appeared, upon his Letter of Summons, at the Chapter held in the withdrawing Chamber in Windsor Castle, to receive his Investure, two of the Senior Knights, viz. Philip Earl of Pembrook and Montgomery, and Thomas Earl of Arundel and Surry, were sent out to Conduct him in, who brought him between them unto the Sovereign, the Gentleman Usher of the Black Rod going before.

The Duke of Monmouth being elected at a Chapter held in the withdrawing Room at White-Hall, the 28th of March, Anno 15 Charles II. Garter was immediately sent to him in the Sovereign’s Bed-Chamber, who being met at the Door by the Earls of Lindsey and Manchester, both the Garter and the Black Rod passed to the lower End of the Room before the Duke and the two Knights-Companions, whence they proceeded up to the Sovereign with three Reverences. At the Election of James Duke of Cambridge, in the same Room at White-Hall, (December 3. Anno 18 Charles II.) Garter was also sent forth into the Bed-Chamber, to acquaint him that the Earl of Manchester, and the Duke of Monmouth, were appointed by the Sovereign and Chapter to bring him in thither; that done, the aforesaid Knights-Companions arose and went to the Duke, whom meeting at the Bed-Chamber Door, they took their compass about the rest of the Knights-Companions, (then standing) and brought him between them, from the lower End of the Room, close before the Sovereign, the Garter and Black Rod proceeding.

§ 3. The Knight elect being thus introduced to the Sovereign, bows with all Reverence, and formerly a short gratulatory Speech was the vogue, that set forth his acknowledgment of his Sovereign’s Royal Favour, and the grateful Respect he bore to the Knights-Companions for his Election.

Anno 28. Hen. VIII. we find Sir Nicholas Crew, after he had been conducted into the Chapter-House at Windsor, to receive his Investiture, thus to address himself: giving infinite Thanks both to the Sovereign and whole Society, for that they had vouchsafed to receive him into the Honour of this most illustrious Order, being a Person in his own Esteem most unworthy thereof: In the next Place professed, That whereas he was preferred in this Choice before many others, much more deserving than himself, it was not to be attributed to his Merits, or any Thing by him performed, but meerly to the Sovereign’s Bounty, and the Favour of the Knights-Companions towards him.

The conferring of so singular an Honour, being thus thankfully own’d, the Ceremony of Investiture begins; the Garter first takes place, as the most ancient and chiefest Ensign, and then the George; but the compleat Investiture is not performed until the Elect Knights are installed at Windsor. Formerly the manner of robing of them was performed on this wise: First, the Elect Knight set his Foot upon a Stool, and then one of the Knights-Companions, by the Sovereign’s appointment, as his Substitute, buckled the enobled Garter about his left Leg, as may be seen in the Antiquities of Warwickshire, in an old Draught of the Combats of Sir John Astley, who was inrolled in this illustrious Body, and is so represented. But of later Date, the Elect Knight kneeled on his right Knee, whilst this Ceremony was performed, in which space the Words of Admonition and Signification, at this part of the Investiture, were read. The Admonition, upon the buckling of the Garter, in the English Statutes of K. Hen. VIII. is set down on this manner:

SIR,

The loving Brethren of the Order of the Garter, have received you their Brother and Fellow; and in Token of this, they give and present you this present Garter, which God grant that you receive and wear from henceforth to his Praise and Glory, and to the Exaltation and Honour of the said Noble Order, and your self.

Afterwards it was decreed, at a Chapter held at Windsor, the 5th of August, Anno 1 & 2 Phil. and Mary, to this effect: ‘That not only the same Advertisements, which were wont to be given to Strangers at their Investitures, should be likewise given to Knights-Subjects, that for the future should be elected and install’d; and with a farther Proviso, ‘That among the Knights-Companions there should not be any difference either in Ceremony or Habit.’

Hereupon the aforesaid Tenure ceased to be used upon the fixing of the Garter, and one Form remained at the Investiture of Strangers and Knights-Subjects, which is pronounced by the Chancellor, if the Sovereign or his Lieutenant be present, otherwise by the Register.

“To the Laud and Honour of Almighty God, his immaculate Mother, and St. George the holy Martyr, tye or gird your Leg with this noble Garter, wearing it to the increase of your Honour, and in Token and Remembrance of this most noble Order; remembring that thereby you being admonished and encouraged, in all just Battels and Wars, which only you shall take in Hand, both strongly to fight, valiantly to stand, and honourably to have Victory.”

But against the Investiture of K. Charles II. the Words of the Signification being better weighed and considered, were thus methodized:

“To the Honour of God Omnipotent, and in Memorial of the blessed Martyr St. George, tye about thy Leg, for thy Renown, this noble Garter; wear it as the Symbol of the most illustrious Order, never to be forgotten or laid aside; that thereby thou may’st be admonished to be couragious; and having undertaken a just War, into which only thou shalt be engaged, thou may’st stand Firm, valiantly Fight, and successfully Conquer.”

The Princely Garter being thus buckled on, and the Words of the Signification pronounced, the Elect Knight is brought before the Sovereign, who puts about his Neck the George, pendant at a Sky-colour’d Ribband, at which part of the Ceremony, the Admonition used at the adorning of an installed Knight with the Collar of the Order, (only changing the Word Collar for Ribband) is pronounced; but were alter’d upon the Occasion assign’d before.

“Wear this Ribband about thy Neck, adorn’d with the Image of the blessed Martyr, and Soldier of Christ, St. George; by whose Imitation provok’d, thou may’st so overpass both prosperous and adverse Adventures, that having stoutly vanquished thy Enemies, both of Body and Soul, thou may’st not only receive the Praise of this transient Combat, but be crown’d with the Palm of eternal Victory.”

Greater Respect is conferr’d upon foreign Princes, who receive their Election here, than abroad; because the Sovereign most usually performs the Investiture himself; as was solemniz’d upon Philip, King of Castile, when the Sovereign took the Garter from the King at Arms, and fixed it on his Leg, and Prince Henry fasten’d the Buckle.

Queen Elizabeth her self buckled the Garter about the Leg of John Casimier, Count Palatine of the Rhine, and hung about his Neck a Gold Chain with the George at it. And the like Honour did King James I. confer upon the Duke of Holstein, in the 3d Year of his Reign.

Sometimes it happens, tho’ very rarely, for the Sovereign, out of his special Grace and Favour, to condescend to Honour a Knight-Subject this way; tho’, when Queen Elizabeth was pleased to adorn the Lord Burleigh with the Garter, the Annals record it to be done as it were by the by. The same Favours she bestow’d, tho’ at different times, upon Henry, Earl of Sussex, and the Earl of Shrewsbury. King James I. invested Henry, Earl of Northampton, with the principal Ensigns of the Order, as a Person worthy of so great an Honour: And the Blessed Martyr placed both the Garter and the George, with his own Hands, upon King Charles II.

Sometimes the Sovereign hath but performed part of the Investiture, and laid his Commands on the senior Knight to do the rest. Thus, Anno 13 Henry VIII. the Sovereign reached out the Garter to the Marquis of Dorset, and commanded him to buckle it about the Leg of the Earl of Devonshire; which, whilst he was about, the Duke of Norfolk gave him his Assistance, and the Sovereign put on the Gold Chain. At the Investiture of Christian, Duke of Brunswick, Anno 22 Jac. I. the Sovereign put about his Neck the Blue Ribband, whereat hung the Effigies of St. George; and the Earls, who introduc’d him to the Sovereign’s Presence, buckled on the Garter. Thus did the Sovereign to William, Earl of Northampton, Anno 4 Car. I. and the Earl of Pembroke fasten’d the Garter about his left Leg.

This Order of Investiture began to be inverted Anno 22 Jac. I. the George and the Ribband being first put on, and the Garter last. And so was it performed when the Prince of Denmark, Dukes of Monmouth, Cambridge, and Albemarle, received their Investiture in the Reign of King Charles II. The Garter, as it was the first, so is the principal and most worthy Ensign of the Order; and, in the Practice of all former Times, had always the Preference given to it. The Investiture with these two Ensigns, hath generally been performed by the two senior Knights, at the Command of the Sovereign; but always in his Presence, the Chapter sitting; but if absent, then by his Lieutenant. For, in 31 Eliz. the Lord Buckhurst being elected at Whitehall, and coming to Court wholly ignorant of the Affair, and after the Sovereign was risen, (yet leaving the Chapter sitting) her Lieutenant invested him both with the Garter and George. After the Solemnity is compleated, the elect Knight renders most humble Thanks to the Sovereign, and with due Respects salutes the Knights-Companions, who re-salute the elect Knight, and joyfully receive him into their Society. If two or more elect Knights receive this Investiture at one time, as soon as the Senior is invested, and his humble Thanks presented, he moves downwards towards the Chapter-House Door, and there stands till the next Junior Knight is invested; and if there be more, so on until the Chapter break up.

§ 4. Where a Knight-Subject, at the time of his Election, is far distant from Court, or beyond Sea, and the Sovereign determines to send him the Two principal Ensigns of the Order, the Charge of this Employ does of right belong to the Garter. For the Proof of which there are divers Precedents.

The Letters heretofore sent from the Sovereign, along with the Ensigns of the Order, to the elect Knights, have, for the most part, been drawn after the Form of those that certify the Election, and differs only in the last Clause, which requires the elect Knight to repair to the Sovereign: The difference lay not in the Body, but in the Direction of the Letter, which was always worded according to the Quality of the Person to whom it was sent. As to a Knight-Batchelor, the Direction was, To our trusty and well-beloved; and to an Earl, Right trusty, and right well-beloved Cousin; to a Duke, Right trusty, and right entirely beloved Cousin, &c.

The Forms of those Letters, sent upon like Occasions to Knights-Subjects, when King Charles II. was beyond Sea, were penn’d after another Model, and contained other additional particular Clauses; as, 1. Power to wear the Star of Silver about St. George’s Cross; 2. The Great Collar of the Order; and, 3. To style themselves Knights, and Companions of the Order of the Garter, in as ample a Manner, as if they had been installed at Windsor; with an Assurance of receiving the whole Habit there, when the Sovereign was restored to the Possession thereof.

And it appears from some of these Letters, that by reason Sir Edward Walker, Garter, was otherwise employ’d in the Service of the Sovereign, when they were transmitted, the Sovereign pitch’d upon other Persons, to carry both the Letters and Ensigns of the Order, and yet continued the Garter in the Rights of his Office. However, Sir Edward esteeming this devolving his Employment on others, as an Invasion on the Rights of his Office; and having a just regard for the Interest of his Successors, no less than his own, humbly petitioned King Charles II. for Redress, and obtained his gracious Reference thereupon, to several Knights of the Order, to examine the Matter, and to give in their Report, what they found, and what they thought proper to be effected therein; and upon whose Report the Sovereign did him full Right by his gracious Declaration. For the Dukes of Buckingham and Hamilton, and the Marquis of Newcastle, to whom this Affair was referr’d, gave in their Report to the King at Breda, May 27. 1650.

We, George, Duke of Buckingham, William, Duke of Hamilton, and William, Marquis of Newcastle, Knights of the most noble Order of the Garter, having read and consider’d the within written Petition, do find the Allegations therein mentioned to agree with the Statutes and ancient Practices of the said Order; and that Garter King of Arms, and his Deputies, ought to bear all Letters-Patents appertaining to the Brethren of the said Order, and all Elections to the Knights elect. And we do therefore make this Report to your Majesty, to the end you may be pleased to mantain the Petitioner in his just Rights; and that no Example lately made may be brought in Precedent against him, or his Successors in the said Office.

G. Buckingham. Hamilton. W. Newcastle.

It was formerly the Practice, to send the Book of Statutes, under the common Seal of the Order, together with the Letters signifying an Election, and the Ensigns of the Order, no less to a Knight Subject than to a Stranger, that he might peruse and advise thereupon, whether he would accept of the Election, or not; for so it appears, Anno 4 Hen. VI. by the Letters sent to Sir John Falstoff.

Within a few Days after Prince Rupert was elected into this Order, (being then in Holland) a Commission of Legation was prepared to be sent thither, with the Garter and George, by Sir John Burrough, Kt. to perform the Investiture with them; but Sir John dying, prevented the Ceremony. Some time after the Prince had been in England, the then Sovereign thought fit to lay his Commands on Sir James Palmer, Chancellor of the Order, to attend his Highness, to declare the Reason why the said Commission was not sent and executed, as was designed, as well as to deliver him the Commission it self; to the intent (being prevented of receiving his Installation at Windsor, because that Castle continued in the Possession of the Rebels) it might remain with him as a Memorial of his Sovereign’s Princely Favour, and Respect to his Quality and Merits, and for a farther Evidence of his being admitted into this most Noble Order, since there was no other Memorial thereof, but the Minutes of his Election, and this Commission. And accordingly on Monday, the 14th of January, 1644. the Chancellor, accompanied with Dr. Christopher Wren, Register, and Sir Edward Walker, newly made Garter, attended the Prince at his Lodgings in Oxford; who, having notice of their Design, receiv’d them with all obliging Civility; and the Chancellor, in an eloquent Speech, made known to his Highness his Sovereign’s Commands, and the Intent of his coming; which was no sooner finished, but Sir James Palmer presented his Petition to the Prince, who gave his Majesty many humble Thanks for this gracious Message; and acknowledged his Majesty’s Favours beyond his Desert; but promised he would study to be more worthy by his Actions, than in return of Words; with many Thanks to the Chancellor, and other Officers of the Order, for their Trouble: Whereupon they took their Leave, and the Chancellor went immediately to his Majesty, and gave him a Narrative of what they had done.

§ V. It was an ancient Custom, and part of the Ceremony belonging to the Investiture with the Garter, to give him an Oath, whether he was a Stranger or a Subject-Knight, which we find styled, The Oath in such Cases accustomed to be taken; and which was to this effect; That the Knight should well and faithfully keep and observe, so far as God should enable him, all that was contained in the Statutes of the Order: But this of late hath been disused, and not imposed, unless upon foreign Princes.

It is observable, that Anno 4 Hen. VI. a particular Commission was issued, to the Earls of Warwick, Salisbury, and Suffolk, with Power, to any Two, or One of them, to receive this Oath from Sir John Falstoff, upon his Investiture; which was besides the Oath his Proctor was afterwards to take at the Installation, which Sir John empowered him to do on his behalf; which was, Such Oath as should be required at the time of Installation.

Altho’ we have fully treated of the Ceremony and Manner of investing a Knight elect, with the Garter and George, we shall subjoin Two or Three considerable Instances, as most proper to this Place.

When Philip, Prince of Spain, Anno 1 Mariæ, had these Ensigns of the Order sent him, the Sovereign joyn’d Garter King of Arms, with the Earl of Arundel, to perform the Investiture; who, upon notice of his arrival on the Coast of England, set forward on their Journey to Southampton; where, on Friday the 20th of July, they took Water, and meeting the Prince before he landed, entered his Barge, and gave him notice of his Election in a short Speech; which being ended, Garter having the Garter in his Hand, kissed it, and so presented it to the Earl, who forthwith fasten’d it about the Prince’s Leg; and after Garter had presented the Earl with the George, hanging at a Chain of Gold, he put it likewise about the Prince’s Neck. The Ceremony of Investiture being thus performed, the Prince came on shore at Southampton; and on the uppermost Stair were ready attending his landing, the Marquis of Winchester, Lord High Treasurer of England, with divers other Lords: The Prince gave the Lord Williams his White Staff, and made him Lord Chamberlain of his Houshould; and Sir Anthony Brown, Master of his Horse, presented him, from the Queen, a Horse with a Foot-cloth of Crimson Velvet, richly embroider’d with Gold and Pearls, having the Bridle and all other Furniture suitable, whereon he rode to the Cathedral, and after Prayers to the Lodging prepared for him.

Concerning the Garter’s Investiture of the Earl of Warwick, at Newhaven in France, the first of May, Anno 5 Eliz. is as follows: The Garter repairing first to the Earl’s Lodgings, put on his Mantle in the next Chamber to the Earl’s, and proceeded into the Earl’s Chamber; where, having made Three Reverences, he buckled the Garter about his left Leg, and after put on the George and the Ribband about his Neck; reading to the Earl the Words of the Signification, appointed to be pronounced at the Investiture; which being concluded, Garter retir’d into the Room where he had put on his Mantle, and there disrobed himself, and so the Ceremony ended.

It was the Custom about these Times, for the Nobility, Allies, or Friends, to the elect Knight, to send him by the Garter, several Garters and Georges, as Marks of Congratulation for the Honour he was to receive, which the Garter delivered to him when the Investiture was finished, and he had put off his Robe, with the particular Services and Respects of those Friends who had bestow’d them. For thus was it with the Earl of Warwick, at Newhaven, and the Lord Scroop at Carlisle, Anno 26 Eliz. At the Garter’s return to Court, he is obliged to deliver an Account to the Sovereign, how he hath discharged his Employment; and by special Directions from the elect Knight, who presents the highest Respects he can express, as well to the Sovereign as to the rest of the Knights-Companions, for honouring him with a Reception into so illustrious a Body.

We shall close this Section with a brief Account of the Investiture of the Duke of Gloucester, on Easter-day in the Morning, being the 14th of April, 1653. In reference to which Ceremony there was provided:

1. A Garter with the Motto, to be tyed about his left Leg.

2. A George in a Ribband, to be put about his Neck.

3. An embroider’d Cross of St. George, with a Garter and Star, to be sew’d on the left Shoulder of the Duke’s Cloak.

4. A Velvet Cushion, whereon the Ensigns and Ornaments of the Order were to be laid.

For the Honour of the Order, and his said Highness, Sir Edward Walker, Garter, humbly proposed, That he might be assisted by Two or Four Knights in performing his Duty.

That his Highness the Duke might receive the Ensigns of the Order, in the Presence-Chamber of the Princess Royal, or in his own, accompanied with the Queen of Bohemia, her Royal Highness, and some other Persons of Honour and Quality.

That his Highness having placed himself under the State, Garter should take the Cushion upon his Arms, on which were to be laid all the particular Ornaments just now mentioned; being assisted with the Knights, and a Passage left for him to make his Three Obeysances, he should proceed up towards the Duke, and lay the Cushion with the Ornaments upon a Stool set near his Highness for that purpose.

That he should signifie to his Higness, in few Words, the Cause of his coming, and then deliver into his Hands the Sovereign’s Letter.

That his Highness having receiv’d it, should break it open, and deliver it back to the Garter to be read; which he having done, should return it to his Highness.

That, after this, he should proceed to the Investiture of his Highness with the Ensigns of the Order.

Which being done, he briefly represented unto his Highness, in a Speech, somewhat of the Quality and Splendor of the Order.

And, lastly, to kiss his Highness Hand, and so depart. And according to those Proposals, and in the same Order, were all Things performed.

§ 6. The Sovereign of this most Noble Order defrays the Charges of the Garter, whensoever, and as often as he is dispatch’d to any elect Knight-Subject, either with Letters to signifie his Election, or to invest him with the Garter and George; and this is commonly proportioned according to the length or the shortness of the Journey. The Allowance for the Journey which Sir Gilbert Dithick, Garter, made into the Counties of Lincoln and Cumberland, first to the Earl of Rutland, and then to the Lord Scroop, when Queen Elizabeth was Sovereign, appears to have been 20 l.

Besides the Sovereign’s Allowance to the Garter, he receives honourable Gratuities and Rewards from the elect Knight himself, after he has performed the Investiture; and these have usually been proportioned, according to the estimate of the Honour he receives, and the particular affection he has for the Garter, and the service done by him. Among whom, Anno 17 Henry VIII. we find the Earl of Arundel bestow’d on Thomas Wriothesley, Garter, ten Pounds in Angelots, being then at his Mannor of Dawnley; and Ralph Earl of Westmoreland, elected at the same Time with the aforesaid Earl, being at Mile-end, gave to him six Pounds thirteen Shillings and four Pence. The Earl of Northumberland, in the 23 of Henry VIII. bestow’d on the Garter, for the verbal certifying him of his Election, four Pounds, though he went no farther than the Chapter-House Door.

Lastly, Anno 26 Elizabeth, the Earl of Rutland honourably received the Garter at Newark, and the Lord Scroop gave him thirty Pounds in Gold, a Velvet Cloak, and a Gallaway Nag, and to William Dethick, York Herald, who accompanied Garter to Carlisle, ten Pounds.

But since these Times, the Knights elect have enlarged their gratuities to Garter, for his Service upon this Occasion.

CAP. XI.

Of Preparations for the Personal Installation of a Knight.

§ 1. THE Inauguration of a Knight of this most Noble Order, consists in a Conjunction of many Ceremonies, and contains the most solemn part of those, which compleateth all the rest; and till this great Solemnity be regularly and duly performed, the Person elected hath not the Honour to be enrolled among the Number of Founders, but barely passes for an elect Knight, and no other: For the Statute expresly says, That in Case a Knight elect die before his Installation, He shall not be named one of the Founders; and the reason assigned for it is, because he hath not had the full Possession of his Estate, and in this Point do the other Bodies of the Statutes agree. But when the Ceremonies of Installation are compleatly finished, without all doubt the Knight is amply vested, in Possession of all Honours and Privileges appertaining to the Founder of this most Noble Order. But to spur up each elect Knight, who is either a Subject to his Sovereign, or resides within the Realm, (and consequently is better able to provide for Installment, than one remaining in Foreign Parts,) for the completion of his Honour, or else to wave the Act of Election, he has the space of one Year allowed him by the Statutes for Installation, otherwise his Election is ordained to be absolutely null and void: Nor can there be any Motive sufficient to retard the Sovereign from proceeding to a new Election, unless the elect Knight send or produce an Extenuation or Excuse for such his delay, fit to be excepted by the Sovereign or his Deputy, and the whole of that resplendent Body, or that the Sovereign himself think fit to defer the Ceremony of Installation for some time longer. For which reason, when certain Articles, tending to the Honour of the Order, had been prepared by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant and ten Knights-Companions, in a Chapter held the 24th of April, Anno 21 Jacobus I. ratified by the Sovereign, and ordered to be observed; one of them was for accelerating the Installation, after the Knight had been elected, yet qualified with this Exception: Unless for some special Cause the Sovereign shou’d think fit to defer the same until the Eve or Day of St. George next following, the Time of Election.

§ 2. The Feast of Installation hath not been hitherto assigned to any certain Period of Time, but has always depended upon the Will and Pleasure of the Sovereign, to affix a convenient Day, which hath been granted upon the request of the Knights elect, or some other of the Knights-Companions, whose Favour and Esteem with the Sovereign was best able to prevail; such a one do we find Anno 35 Elizabeth; who, on the behalf of the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, obtained the 19th of June the said Year, to be appointed for the Installation. It sometimes happens, that though the Day of Installation be prefixed, yet something extraordinary intervening, it hath been prorogued to a farther and more convenient Season for the Sovereign’s Affairs. And the most remarkable Instance is set down, Anno 3 and 4 Philip and Mary, when the Earl of Sussex, the Lord Grey, and Sir Robert Rochester, Knights elect, had their Installation, together with the Feast of St. George, prorogued to the 10th of May in the Year aforesaid. But many urgent Affairs, relating both to the King and the Queen, fell out about that time; not only the Grand Feast, but the Solemnity of their Installation were prorogued to the 5th of December, and stood so by several Prorogations, to the 20th of February next ensuing; yet it was ordered that the Earl of Sussex shou’d be immediately installed, which was performed on the 8th of January, and the Lord Grey the 20th of April following; but Sir Robert Rochester never obtained that Honour.

Though the time of Installation be arbitrary and uncertain, yet hath the Place, from the first Institution of the Order, been appointed only to the Sovereign’s Free Chapel of St. George, within whose Choice are erected the Sovereigns and Knights-Companions Stalls, and under its sacred Roof their Banners and Atchievements are affixed, as Monuments of their high Merit, and so great Honour. For though the Celebration of the Grand Feast of St. George, happened to be removed from Windsor, by a Decree of the 1 Elizabeth; yet the Feast of the Installation was excepted, and ordered to be Solemniz’d in that Place: For Anno 21 Jac. I. it was provided among the Orders, That after an Election made of a Knight of the Order, his Installation shou’d be performed at Windsor, according to the ancient Customs and Statutes of the Order. When the Sovereign hath been pleased to prefix a certain Day for this Solemnity of Installation, there are several things to be obtained, previous to it. (1.) A Commission to admit and instal the elect Knight. (2.) Letters to each of the Commissioners, and the elect Knight, to repair to Windsor. (3.) Warrants for the Sovereign’s Livery. (4.) A Bill or Warrant for the removal of Stalls and Atchievements, all signed by the Chancellor of the Order, with the Sign Manual of the Sovereign: And lastly, the Knights own Preparations; among which his Atchievements are to be ready to be hung up, as soon as he is installed.

§ 3. No elect Knight can be installed, unless by the Sovereign of the Order himself, or by his Commission drawn up in Writing, and passed under the Great-Seal of the Order, directed either to his Lieutenant or Knights-Commissioners. There is but one Instance to be found, where the Sovereign hath been pleased to Honour a Knight by installing of him himself; and that was Philip of Castile and Leon, Anno 22 Henry VII. yet it is feasible enough that Sigismond the Emperor, and some other Foreign Princes of Rank and Eminence, might be installed by other Sovereigns, though there’s no Memorial left upon Record. In reference to Installation by Commission, it was ordained by the Statutes of Institution; That in Case the Sovereign shou’d be absent out of the Kingdom, at the Time of Installation of any of the Knights, so as he could not personally perform those things his Office obliged him to, it shou’d be Lawful for him to Constitute, as his Deputy in this Affair, whomsoever of the Society he shou’d think fit; and he to have Power and Authority, in the Sovereign’s Name, to Perform and Execute these Things, which it wou’d have been in his own part to have done, had he been Present. By Virtue of this Article, the Sovereign’s Deputy, or Lieutenant, performed the Ceremony before the Reign of King Henry VIII. which was usually done at the Feast of St. George; but in the Commission given out for Installation, formerly the Lieutenant was first mentioned, and the Knights-Companions appointed for his Assistance at the said Feast, were joined with him in the Commission for Installation; but of late, the Commission hath passed to the Lieutenant alone. King Henry VIII. by his Statutes, enlarged the Power of his Deputy, and they run to two or more of the Knights-Companions, that shou’d Exercise the same by the Sovereign’s Letters of Commission. And by the Privilege of this Article, whensoever after, the Sovereign’s did Constitute an Installation, otherwise than at the Feast of St. George, they then delegated their Authority to such of the Knights-Companions as were judged most proper to perform this Ceremony. The Year after the enacting this Statute, there’s a Commission recorded to be issued out to the Marquiss of Dorset, and the Earls of Devonshire and Kent, to Instal the Lords Ferrers of Chartley, the substance of which is in our Annals. The particular Powers these Commissions have granted to them, are to accept and admit the Knight into the Order, to receive the Oath, and to Instal him; And their general Power is, to effect and accomplish every Point which belongs to his due Admittance, and plenary Instalment.

§ 4. Besides, the Commission impowering the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, or Knights-Commissioners, therein nominated to the Installation of an elect Knight, it hath been a matter frequent with the Sovereign, to Issue out Letters of Summons under his privy Signet, both to the Commissioners for Installation, and elect Knights, under the signet of the Order; those to the Commissioners are directed severally to each, nominated in the Commission; who are to give them notice of the Instalment, and to require their repair to Windsor, against the Day assigned, that they may proceed to their Installation. Those directed to the elect Knights, pass likewise under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, and Signet of the Order; and if there be two or more Knights appointed to be Installed on the same Day, the like Letter is sent to each of them, the difference being only in the Direction.

Besides these Letters sent from the Sovereign, the Chancellor (if the Sovereign be absent,) in his circular Letter to the Knights-Companions, gives them an intimation of the designed Installation, upon the Feast of St. George. And if the Feast be held either by the Sovereign or his Lieutenant, he dispatcheth a Letter to the Prelate of the Order, intimating the Sovereign’s Commands for his attendance at the Day appointed; and if it be performed by Commissioners, he issues his Letters to the three inferior Officers of the Order, purporting the same Command; the conveyance of which appertains to the Garter, and are left to his Care, and Trust, by the Constitutions relating to the Order, whose allowances and rewards upon these and such like Services, in their due Place, shall be considered.

§ 5. The third matter to be obtained by the Chancellor of the Order, is the Sovereign’s Warrant, directed for the Master of the Great Wardrobe, for the Time being, to deliver so much Velvet for the Livery of the Order, as will make the Knight elect a Surcoat and Hood, and as much Sarcenet or Taffety as will serve to line them: Of such a Warrant there is an ancient Precedent in Latin, entered in the Black Book of the Order; where it runs, Nos ideo volumus & præcipimus, ut hinc Tabellioni virgas Octodecem subrubri ostri de more tradas, cum tanto albo serico, quanto vestimentum inde conficiendum infulciri poterit, pro liverata (quam vocant) sua, &c. There is likewise inserted another Precedent in English of the like Nature, for the delivery of these Materials to Sir John Wallop Kt. elected Anno 38 Henry VIII. and in the same Form run all the Warrants of Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth.

Over and above these, there is a Warrant and Scheme prepared for the Sovereign to Sign, wherein is described the Order of the Stalls of Windsor, as he wou’d have them stand at the ensuing Election; by the Virtue of which, the Garter is impowered to shift or remove the Plates and Atchievements of the present Knights-Companions, so that room may be made for the elect Knight, or Knights, and to fix the new Plates and Atchievements within, and over the Stalls, in such order as they are rank’d in the Scheme. As soon as the Sovereign’s Pleasure is known concerning an Installation, Garter brings to the Chancellor of the Order, the Names of the present Knights-Companions, placed in the order they then fit in their Stalls, to the intent he may present them to the Sovereign; who, upon observing the series wherein they stand already, he may easier determine how to alter and place both them, and the new elect Knights. Anno 27 Elizabeth, the Office of the Garter being Vacant, this employ was put upon the Clarenceux, and the Sovereign’s Warrant for removal and placing of Plates and Atchievements, was delivered to him, five Days before the Installation of the Earl of Rutland, the Lords Cobham and Scroop, who thereupon fixed them according to the direction given; upon what Ground this alteration and removal came to be made, and continues still in Vogue, though it was otherwise at the Institution of the Order, wherein we must have recourse to the Statutes, and the antique Practice grounded upon them: Among the Statutes, those of the Institution did ordain, That if any Earl, Baron, or Knight-Batchellor, shou’d depart this Life, he that succeeded in his Place, of what Condition or State soever, shou’d possess the same Stall which his Predecessor held before, without changing: So that it might happen for an Earl, or a Duke, to succeed a Knight, and, vice versa, it was thus at first constituted by Edward III. that it might be known who were the first Founders of this most Noble Order.

Now how punctually this Article of the Statutes hath been observed, that none Chosen along time after the Institution of the Order, shou’d interrupt or change this course, we shall demonstrate, conceiving it very material to eye those Tables, yet preserved in the Chapter-House in Windsor, wherein are collected the Names of all those Knights-Companions who succeeded one another in each Stall, until the beginning of Henry VII’s Reign.

From which Series of Succession, we shall remark how exactly the Law in this Point hath been observed, even to King Henry VIII’s Reign, when it received some alteration in this Point. For we find in the Annals several Knights designed for the Stall of their immediate Predecessors, by the Honour only of Election, although prevented of Installation by Death, or other accidents; and the Statutes do not only bind him who shall chance to attain the Honour of Installation, but him who shall succeed or come after the Defunct Knight. First therefore we shall Instance in Foreign Kings, among whom we find Ericus King of Denmark, to have received Installation in Henry V’s Reign, not according to the State and Dignity of a King, but into the Stall of that Knight-Companion whom he succeeded, viz. the Duke of Bavaria. John the first King of Portugal, a Knight and Companion, likewise in Henry V’s Time, was installed in the second Stall on the Sovereign’s Side, which belong’d to Henry Duke of Lancaster, his first Predecessor: And to this King did succeed, in the same Stall, his Son Edward King of Portugal, Anno 13 Henry VI. to whose Successor Humphry, Anno 34, and Casimir King of Poland were elected, Anno 28 Henry VI. into the sixth Stall on the Prince’s side, at that Time vacant by the Death of the Duke Conimbero, whose first Founder was Sir John Mohun. Alphonsus King of Arragon and Naples, Anno 38 Henry VI. was elected into the Stall of Don Altro Vasques Dalmedea Count d’Averence, being the seventh on the Sovereign’s side, Sir Hugh Courtney first possessing it. Ferdinand King of Naples and Sicily, elected Anno 3 Edward IV. was installed on the third on the Prince’s side, Ralph Earl of Stafford having been first installed therein. And lastly, we find Alphonsus King of Sicily and Jerusalem, being elected by Henry VII. received his Installation on the Prince’s side, whose Predecessor was Thomas Beauchamp Earl of Warwick.

In the second Place, if we descend to Foreign Princes, it is remarkable, that William Duke of Gueldres, elected by Richard II. was installed in that which Sir John Beauchamp possessed, and William Earl of Holland, Haynalt, and Zealand, in that which appertained to Sir John Chandos. Philip Duke of Burgundy, in the Time of Henry V. into the Stall of Sir John Clifford. And Anno 28 Henry VI. Henry Duke of Brunswick was elected into the Duke of Suffolk’s Stall.

And as the Statute was carefully observed, with reference to the Election and Installation of Foreign Princes, so no less in relation to the Princes of the Blood at Home; among whom let us observe, in the third Place, the ranking the Sons of the Founder of this most Noble Order; where we see Lyonel Duke of Clarence his third Son, to have been installed in the sixth Stall on the Sovereign’s side, whose immediate Predecessor was Sir John Beauchamp: In like manner John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, his fourth Son was installed in the seventh Stall on the Prince’s side, having Sir Thomas Holland for his Predecessor and a Founder: His fifth Son Edmund Langley, Duke of York, possess’d the Stall Sir Hugh Courtney did before: And the sixth Son, Thomas Woodstock, Duke of Gloucester, enjoy’d the Stall Sir John Grey did before: This Rule was likewise observed strictly in relation to the Sons of King Henry VII.

If we review the aforesaid Tables, we shall find, that as the Knights-Companions of higher Dignity assumed the Stalls, (when they became vacant) though often of the lower sort, so some of the inferior rank among them have had the Honour to be installed in Seats of a superior Class, and this by the virtue and due of the Law.

Amongst these Knights-Companions we shall enumerate Sir Philip la Vache, a Gascon, who, in the Reign of King Richard II. was first installed in the Prince’s Stall, (being vacant by the Death of John of Gaunt,) though afterwards removed to the third Stall on the Sovereign’s side. Sir Nicholas Sarnesfield, Standard-bearer to the Founder, who succeeded Hugh Earl of Stafford, and after him Sir William Arundel, immediate Successor to Sir Nicholas, were both installed in the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side: As likewise Sir John Robsart, Sir Gilbert Talbot, and Sir John Grey, &c. were installed in the second or third Stalls on the Sovereign’s side.

These Instances already asserted, are sufficient to manifest the Usage and Practice, how the Knights-Companions have succeeded in the Stalls of their immediate Predecessors, down to the Reign of Henry VIII. and was consonant and agreeable to the ancient Law of the Order.

But we are to observe, that tho’ each Knight was, by the before-mentioned Article, constituted to succeed his immediate Predecessor, in the Stall void by his Death, yet there’s an exception as to that of the Prince of Wales. This Stall is the first on the left Hand, at the entrance into the Choir of St. George’s Chappel at Windsor, and wherein Edward the Black Prince was installed; from this Stall does the whole range of Stalls on the same side take their Denomination, and to which the Prince of Wales, as soon as he is elected into the Order, hath a due Title. Though this Stall de Jure appertains to that Prince, yet heretofore, when the Sovereign had no Heir, then was it for the present disposed to some other Knight, otherwise a defect in the full Number of Knights-Companions would have ensued.

The first that obtained that Honour, (besides the Prince of Wales,) was John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, decreed him by K. Richard II. who never had Issue, and removed from the seventh Stall thither. But the first Companion that happened to be installed in it, was Sir Philip la Vache just mentioned, which was a great Honour done to one of his Rank: But it fell to him by the then Law of the Order, being elected into the Room of the said Duke, who died possessed of it. But King Henry IV. coming to the Crown, and his eldest Son being created Prince of Wales, laid claim to the Stall by Virtue of that Statute, and had it assigned to him. Nevertheless, that the former Possessor might suffer as little diminution as might be in the Honour of his Session, he was removed no lower than to the Stall which King Henry IV. lately held, when he was Earl of Derby.

Upon the Death of Henry IV. Henry V. being Sovereign, Sir John Dabrichcourt supplyed the vacancy, and was installed therein; and he dying in the fifth Year of that King possess’d thereof, his Plate continues in that Stall to this Day, and the Emperor Sigismond succeeds Sir John Dabrichcourt in the Prince’s Stall.

Some few Years before King Henry VI. died, he had a Son Born; and though the Emperor Frederick was elected into the Order, Anno 35 Henry VI. yet was that Stall reserved for the Prince, (though he never possess’d it) and the Emperor 37 Henry VI. was installed by Proxy in the Duke of Somerset’s Stall, then lately deceased.

In Edward IV’s Reign, the right of this Stall returned again to Edward his Son, the Prince of Wales, and in Henry VII’s, to Prince Arthur, but upon his Death, to Maximilian, Son of Frederick King of the Romans, and after Emperor, enjoyed it. So did the Emperor Charles V. (his Grandchild,) in regard there was no Son as yet Born to the Sovereign.

But Prince Edward being Born, while the Stall was possessed by Charles V. it chanc’d likewise that the King of the Scots died, which caus’d King Henry VIII. to reserve his Stall for that Prince, although he never had Possession of it, or was elected into the Order, though we find him once registred in a Scrutiny. King Henry VIII. dying, Prince Edward became, both by Inheritance and Succession, Sovereign of this most Noble Order.

From this Time, to the eighth Year of King James I. there was no Prince of Wales, who finding the Prince’s Stall vacant, at his entrance upon the English Throne, did in a Chapter in the first Year of his Reign, advance the French King Henry IV. from the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side, into it; and appointed Prince Henry to be installed in that King’s void Seat, where he continued till Anno 3 Jac. I. that Christierne IV. King of Denmark, came to be installed by Proxy, and the Prince was moved lower to make way for him, though he was Senior both by Election and Installation. Anno 9 Jac. I. upon the Death of the French King, not the Prince, whose Right it was, since he was created Prince of Wales, but the said King of Denmark, was translated to the vacant Stall; and hereupon Prince Henry was returned again to the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side, which he enjoyed as long as he survived, and upon his Death, Prince Charles was removed into it, and there remained all King James’s Reign.

When King Charles II. came to be installed, the Sovereign finding him prevented from assuming the Prince’s Stall, the King of Denmark being yet alive, assigned to him the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side, (wherein himself sat whilst Prince of Wales,) and where hitherto his Plate remains as a fixed Memorial of his Installation therein.

Although it has been made apparent, that the Knights-Companions, at their Election or Installation, succeeded the immediate defunct Knight in his Stall, yet we may observe, that sometimes after Installation, as an especial signal of Favour and Indulgence, the Sovereign hath been pleased, though very rarely, to advance a Knight-Companion to a higher Stall than that wherein he was first placed; and though there be no such Permission granted by the Law of the Order, yet we find John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, removed from the seventh Stall on the Prince’s side, to the Prince’s Stall it self, and it’s said to be done by the Decree of the Sovereign and the Knights-Companions. And no doubt but as this was done by so good Authority, and so upon no less enducements to the Sovereign, and the whole Society. We shall here mention a few of these extraordinary Cases. William Henalt, Earl of Ostervant, was advanced by King Richard II. from the eleventh Stall on the Sovereign’s side, to the Duke of Britain’s, being the second on the Prince’s side. Humphry Duke of Gloucester, in the Reign of King Henry VI. was removed from the eleventh Stall on the Sovereign’s side, to the second on the same side; and Richard Nevil, Earl of Warwick, by the Consent of the Knights-Companions in Chapter, Anno 39 Henry VI. was translated to the Duke of Buckingham’s Stall; the Lord Bonvil, to the Lord Scales’s Seat; Sir Thomas Kyriell, to the Place of the Earl of Shrewsbury; and the Lord Wenlock, to the Stall of Viscount Beaumont. But King Henry VIII. thinking it requisite for the Sovereign of this most Noble Order, to be impowered by a General, how to Act that at Pleasure, which the former Sovereigns did not, but by the Power of particular Acts, or Orders, in the Chapter; after he had confirmed the ancient Law of succeeding in the Stall of the immediate Predecessor, and not to suffer an alteration without the Sovereign’s Licence, in the next Article he established this Privilege upon Himself and Successors: That if there were any Place or Stall void, the Sovereign, at his own Pleasure, might Advance and Translate any Knight of the Society into the void Stall, so that it were higher than that, wherein he sate before.

This in Effect did vacat the ancient Law of succeeding in Stalls, though at the same Time he seem’d to Confirm it to the Knights-Subjects, for afterwards Translations preceeding to Installations, became so frequent, that the Right an elect Knight had to his Predecessor’s Stall, was seldom enjoyed. However, hereby he confirmed a Power to gratify such of the Knights-Companions, as he shou’d think fit to advance, without having recourse to a Chapter; and from hence began the Custom to Issue out Warrants, under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, for the Translation of Stalls, and consequently the alteration and removal of such of the Knights-Companions Helms, Crests, Banners, and Plates, who shou’d receive a higher Exaltation.

Besides the Power established upon the Sovereigns of this most Noble Order, of translating Stalls, when a vacancy happened, they farther added this larger Prerogative: That the Sovereign, once in his Life, might, if it pleased him, make a general Translation of all the Stalls at his Pleasure, except of Emperors, Kings, Princes, and Dukes, who shou’d keep their Stalls and Places, unless advanced to a higher Room and Stall. In which Translation, the long continuance in the Order, and the Praises, Worthiness, and Merits of the Knights-Companions, were to be considered and remembred.

But this Branch of the Sovereign’s Prerogative, as far as we can find, was never put in Execution, though the Translation, Anno 27 Henry VIII. border’d something upon it, perhaps lest it might raise too great Feuds among the Knights-Subjects; forasmuch as that of translating only, (when there happened a vacancy,) begot great Emulations, which at length introduced a Change, to which we shall pass, after we have taken notice of a Clause added in the twenty second Article of King Henry VIII’s Statutes, relating to Princes.

It is observable the ancient Law of succeeding in Stalls, in relation to them, was wholly altered. For King Henry VIII. upon the Establishment of his Body of Statutes, not only appointed those Strangers, then present of the Order, to be seated next himself; but that all Emperors, Kings, and Princes, should hold their Stalls after their Estates, and the very next unto the Sovereign, tho’ Knights-Subjects, upon vacancy, become removable at Pleasure.

For this reason, the Emperor Maximilian II. and after him Rudolph II. his Son, had the Prince’s Stalls assigned them after their Election into the Order; and several of the Kings of France were placed in the next below, being the second on the Sovereign’s side. And when there chanced to be more than one King at a time in the Order, the second Stall on the Prince’s side was assigned him; for Precedency was measured now by Dignity and State, and not by the Antiquity of the Order; As appears from the King of Bohemia, Anno 19 Henry VIII. and the King of Spain, Anno 8 Elizabeth, Princes Strangers, according to their regality, and illustrious extraction, had their Scituation next to Kings, as is manifest from the Dukes of Savoy, Montmorency, and Holstein, Anno 3 Elizabeth, and Frederick Prince Palatine, and Maurice Prince of Orange, Anno 11 Jac. I.

But notwithstanding these Assignments of Stalls to Strangers, they were nevertheless subject to removal, sometimes to Stalls higher than their own, upon the Death of a Stranger, who died possessed of a superior one; and sometimes again to others lower, for the advancing a Knight of greater Degree and Distinction, where the upper Stalls were already supplied; else they could not be so ranked, according to their respective Quality, as the Statutes enjoyn; nor indeed wou’d any Stranger King have accepted of an Election, unless he was placed in a distinguishable Stall, suitable to his Dignity. Ferdinand, Emperor of Germany, is an instance of Advancement in translation of Stalls; for after the Death of the Emperor Charles V. his Brother, he was advanced from the second Stall on the Prince’s side, into the Prince’s Stall. And Henry IV. of France, from the second on the Sovereign’s side, to the Prince’s Stall, and Christierne IV. King of Denmark, Anno 9 Jac. I.

Among Princes Strangers, we find Emanuel Duke of Savoy, advanced from the third on the Prince’s side, to the second on the same side, Anno 2 Elizabeth; and Frederick Prince Palatine, Anno 1 Charles I. was advanced from the second of the Prince’s, to the second on the side of the Sovereign; likewise Henry Frederick, Prince of Orange; was advanced from the third of the Sovereign’s, to the second of the Prince’s, upon the Death of the King of Sweden, Anno 10 Charles I.

When the French King Charles IX. was elected, Anno 6 Elizabeth, the superior Stalls were already filled with Strangers, and there was no Expedient left to give him the Stall the Sovereign design’d him, but by the removal of some of those Knights-Strangers lower; and upon this, Emanuel Duke of Savoy was displaced to the third on the Sovereign’s side.

But the French King was not installed, until the 16th of January, Anno 8 Elizabeth, and before that it was concluded to remove the King of Spain to the Duke of Savoy’s Stall, as void before, and to instal the French King in the King of Spain’s, which was accordingly done; so that upon this occasion, there were four Strangers, and five Knights-Subjects, removed lower, to make way for the French King.

The 20th of April, Anno 2 Jac. I. The Duke of Wirtemberg was installed in the third Stall on the Prince’s side, and the Year following advanced to a higher.

The 26th of May ensuing, Ulerick Duke Holst, had assigned unto him that Stall from which the Duke of Wirtemberg was advanced: But against the Installation of Christierne, the fourth King of Denmark, the Duke was removed back to his Seat, wherein he was installed, and the Duke advanced into the vacant one. All which will appear more conspicuous, from the appointment of Stalls on these Occasions, which follow.

A remove of Banners and Plates, at the Installation of Frederick Duke of Wirtemberg, Anno Jac. I. Reg. 2.

JAMES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. The French King 2. The Prince 2. Void 3. Earl of Nottingham 3. Duke of Wirtemberg 4. Earl of Ormond 4. Earl of Dorset 5. Earl of Shrewsbury 5. Earl of Cumberland 6. Earl of Northumber. 6. Earl of Worcester 7. Lord Sheffeild 7. Earl of Suffolk 8. Earl of Devonshire 8. Sir Henry Lea 9. Earl of Sussex 9. Lord Scroop 10. Earl of Derby 10. Lord Burleigh 11. Duke of Lenox 11. Earl of Southampton 12. Earl of Marr 12. Earl of Pembrook 13. Void 13. Void

The Order of Stalls at the Feast of St. George, Anno Jac. I. Reg. 3.

JAMES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. The French King 2. The Prince 2. Void 3. Duke of Wirtemberg 3. Earl of Nottingham 4. Earl of Ormond 4. Earl of Dorset 5. Earl of Shrewsbury 5. Earl of Cumberland 6. Earl of Northumber. 6. Earl of Worcester 7. Lord Sheffeild 7. Earl of Suffolk 8. Earl of Devonshire 8. Sir Henry Lea 9. Earl of Sussex 9. Lord Scroop 10. Earl of Derby 10. Lord Burleigh 11. Duke of Lenox 11. Earl of Southampton 12. Earl of Marr 12. Earl of Pembrook 13. Void 13. Void

A remove of Banners and Plates, at the Installation of Christian IV. King of Denmark, the 8th of September, Anno Jac. I. Reg. 3.

JAMES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. The French King 2. The King of Denmark 2. The Prince 3. Duke of Holst 3. Duke of Wirtemberg 4. Earl of Nottingham 4. Earl of Ormond 5. Earl of Dorset 5. Earl of Shrewsbury 6. Earl of Cumberland 6. Earl of Northumber. 7. Earl of Worcester 7. Lord Sheffeild 8. Earl of Suffolk 8. Earl of Devonshire 9. Sir Henry Lea 9. Earl of Sussex 10. Lord Scroop 10. Earl of Derby 11. Earl of Exeter 11. Duke of Lenox 12. Earl of Southampton 12. Earl of Marr 13. Earl of Pembrook 13. Earl of Northampton

In this last Scheme, we find Prince Henry removed from the second on the Sovereign’s, to the second on the Prince’s side, to make room for the King of Denmark. And tho’ the Duke Chevereux, Anno 3 Charles I. was advanced from the third Stall on the Sovereign’s side, to the second on the Prince’s side, that became vacant by the Death of the Duke of Brunswick; yet the Year after, upon the admission of Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, he was removed two Stalls lower, and the Prince Elector Palatine one.

We pass on now from the removal and translation of a Knight-Subject, after he had been installed, to the assignment of his Stall, at the Time of the Installation it self; where it is worthy of Remark, That on the 24th of April, Anno 6 Elizabeth, in lieu of the ancient Law, which appointed each elect Knight to succeed in the Stall of his Predecessor, a new one was introduced, being composed, as was conceived, upon a more just level than the former, and as far as was possible, to extinguish all danger that might arise from Emulation. The Words are: That all Knights, who for the future were admitted into the Society of the Order, should take and be installed in the lowest Stall, according to the Course and Seniority of their Election, except only Stranger Kings and Princes.

Upon which it chanced, that when a Knight-Subject elect was to be installed, all the Knights-Companions, between him and the vacant Stall, were removed higher, that the space might be supplied: And if two or more were to be installed together, they possessed the lowest Stalls, according to the Seniority of their Election. And though the manner and order in removals, is become a thing of course, and rendered familiar and easy; yet it cannot be effected, or the Atchievements, Banners, or Plates, displaced, unless by a Warrant issued from the Sovereign, to justify the Garter for such his removals; which will plainly appear by the insertion of these Schemes.

The Order of Stalls, as they stood at the Feast of St. George, Anno 29 Eliz.

ELIZABETH Regina.

1. The Sovereign 1. Void 2. The French King 2. The King of Spain 3. The King of Denmark 3. Void 4. Duke John Casimire 4. Void 5. Viscount Mountague 5. Earl of Leicester 6. Earl of Shrewsbury 6. Earl of Warwick 7. Lord Hunsdon 7. Void 8. Void 8. Earl of Worcester 9. Earl of Huntington 9. Lord Burleigh 10. Lord Grey 10. Earl of Derby 11. Earl of Pembrook 11. Ld. How. of Effingh. 12. Void 12. Lord Cobham 13. Lord Scroop 13. Void

A Translation of Stalls made against the Feast of Installation, Anno 30 Eliz.

ELIZABETH Regina.

1. The Sovereign 1. Void 2. The French King 2. The King of Spain 3. The King of Denmark 3. Void 4. Duke John Casimire 4. Void 5. Viscount Mountague 5. Earl of Leicester 6. Earl of Shrewsbury 6. Earl of Warwick 7. Lord Hunsdon 7. Earl of Worcester 8. Earl of Huntington 8. Lord Burleigh 9. Lord Grey 9. Earl of Derby 10. Earl of Pembrook 10. Ld. How. of Effingh. 11. Lord Cobham 11. Lord Scroop 12. Earl of Essex 12. Earl of Ormond 13. Sir Christop. Hatton 13. Void

The first of these Schemes plainly evince, how the Stalls were ranked on St. George’s-Eve, Anno 29 Elizabeth, and the other how modelled against the Installation of the Earls of Essex and Ormond, and that of Sir Christopher Hatton, the 23d of May, Anno 30 Elizabeth, which demonstrates those three elect Knights appear to be installed in the lowermost Stalls, (as the last mentioned Decree enjoyns,) and by reason the Earl of Essex, and Sir Christopher Hatton, were settled on the Sovereign’s side, the vacancy in the eighth and twelfth Stalls of the same side became filled up; the Earl of Huntington being advanced into the eighth, the Lord Grey in the ninth, and the Earl of Pembrook in the tenth Stall, by the advance of the Earl of Worcester into the seventh on the Prince’s side, the vacancy is there supplyed, and the other Knights seated below him, by a like removal, left the twelfth Stall for the Earl of Ormond, and the thirteenth void.

The same Order was observ’d by King James, as appears by another Scheme of the Stalls settled on the 3d of July, Anno 1 Jac. I. at the Election of the Duke of Lenox, the Earls of Northampton, Marr, and Pembrook.

Stalls altered at a Chapter held at Windsor, the 3 July, Anno 1 Jac. I.

JAMES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. The French King 2. The Prince 2. Void 3. Earl of Nottingham 3. Void 4. Earl of Ormond 4. Lord Buckhurst 5. Earl of Salop 5. Earl of Cumberland 6. Earl of Northumberl. 6. Earl of Worcester 7. Lord Sheffeild 7. Ld. How. of Walden 8. Lord Hunsdon 8. Lord Montjoy 9. Sir Henry Lea 9. Earl of Sussex 10. Lord Cobham 10. Lord Scroop 11. Earl of Derby 11. Lord Burleigh 12. Duke of Lenox 12. Earl of Southampton 13. Earl of Marr 13. Earl of Pembrook

From hence it is evident, that these elect Knights were installed in the lowest Stalls, and so continued throughout the series of his Reign, and since, except the Prince of Wales, and Charles Duke of York, Sons to the said Sovereign: For the Prince was installed on the second on the Sovereign’s side, and upon that Election of the Duke of York, Anno Jac. I. the second Stall on the Prince’s side was assigned him, and the Morrow after St. George’s Day, upon which he was elected, he made a solemn Progression to the Chapel, in order to take Possession of it. Upon Whitsunday following, at a serious Debate, it was determined in Chapter, that notwithstanding he was the Sovereign’s Son, yet he shou’d have no more Preheminence than other Knights-Companions, and that his Atchievements, which had been set up over the second Stall on the Prince’s side, shou’d be removed to that Stall next above the Viscount Rochester’s, and to be conserted with the Earl of Montgomery, before whom he had the Preference, on Whitsun-Munday, as they proceeded to the Chapter-House, in order to their Installation. And where it was farther Decreed, That all Princes not Absolute, shou’d be installed thenceforth in the Prince’s Place. But after this had passed, Endeavours were used to advance the Duke into the Stall he was first appointed to, and the Kings of Arms were consulted upon this Point; who certified, that Richard Duke of York, second Son to King Edward IV. was installed in the fourth Stall on the Prince’s side, and had Precedence of the Duke of Suffolk, and the Earls of Dowglass and Essex, who were elected long before him: That Henry Duke of York, second Son to King Henry VII. was installed in the third Stall on the Sovereign’s side, and had the Preference of the Duke of Buckingham, and the Earls of Oxford and Derby, his Seniors; and in the last Place, that Henry Fitz Roy, Duke of Richmond, base Son of King Henry VIII. had Place and Precedence before the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk, and other Knights-Companions. Upon which Grounds it was thought requisite that the Issue of the Sovereign should enjoy the same Privileges in this Affair, as those Princes that were Strangers; and therefore at another Chapter assembled at White-Hall, on Easter-Monday, being the 13th of April, Anno 10 Jac. I. the Order which passed the Year before, for making the Duke a Puisne, was abrogated, and he was translated to the second Stall on the Prince’s side, and paired with Prince Henry, as may be seen by the Stalls then settled, and entered into the Blue Book of the Order.

We need not bring any more corroborating Circumstances of the Observation of the Chapter Act, made Anno 6 Elizabeth, as it relates to Knights-Subjects, which has been punctually performed; but since Strangers are therein excepted, it will not be amiss to note, that the Rule and Practice continued as was established by King Henry VIII. viz. that they were installed in Seats next to the Sovereign, according to the illustriousness of their Dignity and Birth.

We shall mention one Instance, of the manner of placing both Strangers and Knights-Subjects at one and the same Time. At the first coming of King Charles I. to the Crown, there were of both Conditions to be installed in one Day, to wit, the Duke of Brunswick a Stranger Prince, the Earls of Salisbury and Carlisle, Knights-Subjects, elected by King James I. in the 22d Year of his Reign, and on the 15th of May following, the Earls of Dorset and Holland were elected with the Viscount Andover, and the Duke of Chevereux the 4th of July after. And when the removal of Stalls was propounded for the Admission of these seven elect Knights, it was agreed too, that the Dukes of Brunswick and Chevereux shou’d be installed in the uppermost Stall among Strangers, as King Henry VIII. had before ordained, but the Knights-Subjects in the lowermost Stalls, according to the pristine Practice, as appears from the Decree, Anno 6 Elizabeth, and from the settlement of Stalls then made, and thus intituled. ·

A remove of Banners and Stalls, at the Feast of St. George, and Installation holden at Windsor, the 13, 14, 15 Days of December, Anno 1625. At which time were installed the Dukes of Brunswick, and Chevereux, the Earls of Salisbury, Carlisle, Holland, Dorset, and the Viscount Andover, as follows.

CHARLES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. The King of Denmark 2. The Prince Palatine 2. The Duke of Brunswick 3. Duke Chevereux 3. Earl of Northumberl. 4. Earl of Worcester 4. Lord Sheffeild 5. Earl of Suffolk 5. Earl of Sussex 6. Earl of Darby 6. Earl of Marr 7. Earl of Pembrook 7. Earl of Montgomery 8. Earl of Arundel 8. Earl of Somerset 9. Earl of Kelly 9. Viscount Wallingford 10. Earl of Rutland 10. Duke of Buckingham 11. Earl of Leicester 11. Earl of Salisbury 12. Earl of Carlisle 12. Earl of Dorset 13. Earl of Holland 13. Viscount Andover

After the Restauration of King Charles II. to his Crown and Kingdoms, when several Knights-Companions, both Strangers and Subjects, were to be installed, a Debate arose in the Chapter held at White-Hall, the 10th of April, Anno 13 Car. II. about placing their Atchievements over their Stalls; upon which the following Order was issued out.

CHARLES Rex.

Whereas divers elect Knights and Companions of our most Noble Order of the Garter are, by our special Appointment, to be installed in the Chapel of our Castle of Windsor, upon the 15th Day of this Instant; and that some of them who are Strangers, do not as yet, nor are likely to appear, either in their own Persons, or by their sufficient Proxies at the said Instalment, and so might run the hazard to lose the Benefit and Advantage of their Pre-election, in Point of Rank and Precedency, in respect of some of our Subject-Knights, who, though since elected, will be first installed, without some Expedient taken therein to prevent it. There being no reason, (nor is it our intention) that those noble Persons shou’d suffer that prejudice, for want of that usual formality, and for which they are not in the fault, but others, who, according to the Statutes and ancient Custom, were to give timely Advertisement to the said Foreign elected Knights, and to Summon them by themselves or Proxies, to assist at the said Instalment: Our Will and Pleasure is, you proceed forthwith to the placing of the Hatchments of all the respective Knights and Companions of our said Order, whether installed or elect, Subject or Stranger, over the Stalls, which we do in manner as followeth assign, and appoint them in our aforesaid Chappel.

1. The Sovereign 1. Void 2. The Duke of York 2. The Elector Palatine 3. Prince Elector of Brand. 3. Prince of Orange 4. Prince Rupert 4. Prince Edward 5. Earl of Salisbury 5. Earl of Barkshire 6. Earl of Northumberl. 6. Duke of Espernon 7. Duke of Ormond 7. Duke of Buckingham 8. Earl of Southampton 8. Marquiss of Newcastle 9. Earl of Bristol 9. Prince Tarente 10. Count Marshin 10. Duke of Albermarle 11. Earl of Sandwich 11. Earl of Oxford 12. Duke of Richmond 12. Earl of Lindsey 13. Earl of Manchester 13. Earl of Strafford

And for so doing, this shall be your sufficient Warrant, any Statute, or Custom, to the contrary notwithstanding: Given under the Signet of our said Order, at our Court at White-Hall, the 10th of April, 1666.

To our Trusty and Well-beloved Servant, Sir _Edward By the Sovereign’s Command Walker_, Kt. Garter, and Principal King of Arms, Hen. de Vic. of our most Noble Order of the Garter.

By which we find the Stranger Princes are placed in the upper Stall, nearest the Sovereign, according to their Dignities and Degrees, and all the Knights-Subjects as to the Time of their Elections. It is to be observed upon this Settlement, that though the Earl of Southampton did not receive his Garter and George, till the Sovereign, upon his happy arrival in England, conferred it upon him with his own Hand; yet, according to the Time of the Election, Place and Precedency were allowed him; which was in January, An. Dom. 1649. in the Isle of Jersey, some few Days before Duke Hamilton and the Marquiss of Newcastle were elected.

It was ordered by the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, convened in Chapter on the 10th of January, Anno 14 Car. II. That thenceforward all Princes Strangers, of what Condition soever, shou’d have Precedence among themselves, according to the Seniority of their Elections and Installations. Upon which the Sovereign, under the Signet of the Order, authorized the Garter, upon the 30th of March, to set up their Atchievements in St. George’s Chapel, in the Order here exhibited.

CHARLES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. Void 2. Duke of York 2. Prince Elector Palatine 3. Prince Rupert 3. Prince of Orange 4. Elector of Brandenbur. 4. Prince of Denmark 5. Earl of Salisbury 5. Earl of Barkshire 6. Earl of Northumberl. 6. Duke of Ormond 7. Duke of Buckingham 7. Earl of Southampton 8. Marquiss of Newcastle 8. Earl of Bristol 9. Prince Tarente 9. Count Marshin 10. Duke of Albermarle 10. Earl of Sandwich 11. Earl of Oxford 11. Duke of Richmond 12. Earl of Lindsey 12. Earl of Manchester 13. Earl of Strafford 13. Duke of Monmouth

But upon mature Consideration of a Law made by Henry VIII. for placing of Strangers, and for another founded by Queen Elizabeth for Knights-Subjects; the Sovereign, by the consent of the most Noble Companions present, at a Chapter held the 19th of November, 1699. was pleased to Ordain, first, That the Prince of Wales, and such Emperors and Kings that shou’d be of the Order, shou’d be placed in the nearest Stalls to that of the Sovereign, according to their Elections and Installations.

Then, That all other Sovereign Princes, and Princes of the Blood, shou’d be placed in their Stalls next unto the King’s, according to the Seniority, in the Order. And thirdly, That all other his Majesty’s Subjects and Strangers, not of the Dignity above-mention’d, shou’d be installed in the lowest Stalls, according to their Antiquity in the Order, and the ancient Practice.

And whereas the Stall termed the Prince’s had been long vacant, the Sovereign King Charles II. by the advice of the most Noble Companions, at the same Chapter, was pleased to order, That the present King of Sweden shou’d, by his Proxy, be placed in that Stall, and his Atchievements hung up thereon accordingly, in convenient Time. Which order was strictly put in Execution, and the Stalls at the Feast of St. George, Anno 23 Car. II. were thus ranged.

CHARLES Rex.

1. The Sovereign 1. The King of Sweden 2. King of Denmark 2. The Duke of York 3. Prince Elector Palatine 3. Prince Rupert 4. Prince of Orange 4. Elector of Brandenbur. 5. Pr. Elector of Saxony 5. Duke of Ormond 6. Duke of Buckingham 6. Duke of Newcastle 7. Earl of Bristol 7. Prince Tarante 8. Count Marshin 8. Earl of Sandwich 9. Earl of Oxford 9. Duke of Richmond 10. Earl of Strafford 10. Duke of Monmouth 11. Duke of Albermarle 11. Void 12. Void 12. Void 13. Void 13. Void

§ 7. Having dispatch’d the ancient Law of Succession into void Stalls, and of Translation from one to another; we come now to consider what is farther to be prepared for the Knight elect, against the Day of the great Solemnity, at his own Expence; the chief of which are;

1. A Mantle or upper Robe, with its Appurtenance. 2. A Collar of the Garter and Great George. 3. A Cap of black Velvet, adorned with Plumes. 4. A Helmet, Crest, Mantlings, and Sword. 5. A Banner of his Arms. 6. A Plate of his Arms and Stile. 7. A Cushion, to carry his Robes and Collar upon. 8. Lodging Escutcheons.

Though the Kirtle on the Surcoat was anciently given by the King to the Knights-Subjects, yet we do not find the Mantle of the Order was, nor indeed of a later Date, unless now and then, as a distinguishing mark of Favour. But the Sovereign always bestows the Mantle upon Strangers, as well as the whole Habit, when he has elected them into the Society of the Order. And upon sending of the whole Habit over by Garter to the King of Portugal, Anno 13 Hen. VI. the Mantle, Surcoat, and Hood, were accompted for in the Great Wardrobe, and is to this Day practised.

However of late the Sovereign hath been pleased, now and then, to confer the Mantle upon a Knight-Subject. Witness King James I. Anno 21. did to James Marquiss of Hamilton; and King Charles I. Anno 4. to Theophilus, Earl of Suffolk, and the Year ensuing to William, Earl of Northampton: And Anno 14. Sir James Palmer, by his Sovereign’s Direction, paid for the Velvet and Taffety of the Earl of Kelly’s Mantle and Surcoat, to Sir Peter Richaut, and put it upon the Account of the extraordinary Expence of the Order.

King Charles II. as a signal Mark of his Favour, caused seventeen Mantles (with the usual Liveries of Surcoat and Hood,) to be made ready against the grand Feast of St. George, Anno 13. which he confered not only among the new elect Knights, but upon the Earls of Salisbury, Barkshire, and Northumberland, that were three Senior Knights-Companions.

The Collar of the Order, and the great George, the elect Knight is to provide himself, unless where the Sovereign is pleased to bestow the Mantle, which is always accompanied with the Collar, and then a like Warrant issues to the Master of the Jewel-House, as was used for providing the seventeen Collars, Anno 13 Car. II.

The black Velvet Cap before-mentioned and described, with the Helm, Crest, and Mantlings, together with a Sword and Girdle, are to be got in readiness by the care and direction of the Garter, but at the Expence of the Knights elect; all which are to be set over his Stall, as soon as his Installation Fees are paid.

This Honour, that every Knight-Companion shall have his Helm, Crest, and Sword, affixed over his Stall at the Chappel of St. George, is particularly provided for in all the several Bodies of Statutes; and are ordained to remain there during the Lives of the Possessors, In Memory of him that bears them, and a Testimony of the Defence of the Church, as the Oaths of Military Orders require.

The Helms upon this Occasion are composed of Steel, and of a more than ordinary proportion; those for Sovereign Princes are framed open, with large Barrs; but those for the Knights-Subjects are made close. About King Henry VIII’s Reign, the Knights-Subjects Helms were parcel gilt with fine Gold in Oil, wrought with curious Works, and burnished with fine Gold. But in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth, and since that Time, it hath been the Custom to gild their Helms all over, and place the Arms of St. George in the Middle before the Vizors.

The Mantlings that hang down on either side of the Helm, together with the Wreath, are in some places called Appendixes, and are all of Tissue, or Cloth of Gold, and formerly lined with Sarcenet; but in the Reign of Queen Mary they were exchanged for white Satin, for so were the Mantlings of Anthony Brown, Viscount Montague, and William Howard, Lord Admiral, lined.

At the bottom of these Mantlings hang a pair of gilt Knobs burnished with Gold, from which spring out Tossels either of Gold or Silver, (consentaneous to the Metal in the Knights Court of Armour) mixed with Silk of the chief Colour in his Arms.

Upon the Helm and Mantlings, is placed a Wreath of corded Silk, of the Knight’s Colours, which was formerly of Sarcenet, but now of Taffety.

The Crest of the Knight is placed either upon these Wreaths, or Issuant out of a Crown, or Ducal Cap, turned with Ermin; and of what kind soever the Crest is, the same is neatly carved in Wood, and either gilt, or wrought in; Directly before the Helm, an armed Sword hangs down, the Pomel, Cross, and Chape are gilt; the Scabbard is made of the same Tissue or Cloth of Gold as the Mantlings are, as is the Girdle that belongs to it; but the Buckles and Pendants are of Copper Gilt.

The Custom of setting up the Helm, Crest, and Sword, over the Stall of the Knights, is as ancient as the Institution of the Order; but when the Banners were first hung up, we have not so clear a Conviction; for neither the Statutes of Institution, nor those of Henry V. make mention of them.

The first time they occur to us, we find to be in Anno 2 Hen. VI. in the black Book of the Order, where the Banners of the King of Portugal is particularly spoke of, among the Atchievements then set over the Stall. But they are more particularly mentioned in the Body of King Henry VIII’s Statutes.

The Fashion of the Sovereign’s and all the Knights-Companions Banners are square; yet it does no where appear what the exact Standard was; yet we find them in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth to be two Yards and a Quarter Long, and a Yard and three Quarters Broad, besides the Fringe, which is composed of Gold, or Silver and Silk, of the Colours in the Wreath; and on them are wrought, upon Taffety-Sarcenet, double Sarcenet, or rich Taffety, with fine Gold Colours on both sides, the Paternal Coat of the Knights-Companion, together with his Quartering, or so many of them as he pleases to use, and the Garter is to take care they be warrantably Marshalled.

And because a single Coat was not conceived to stand fair enough in a Banner of this proportion, the Sovereign hath been pleased to grant a new Coat, to bear in Quarters his Paternal one, if he wanted it; as King James I. did to Robert Carr, Viscount Rochester; to whose Paternal Coat he first added a Lion Passant, Gardant Or, in the dexter Part, as an especial Gift of his Favour, and then invented a new Coat, to be born in Quarter therewith, viz. Quarterly Or and Gules, a Lyon Rampant Sable over all, June 8. Anno 9 Jac. I.

These Banners of Arms are fixed to the End of long Staves, painted in Oil, formerly of the Colour of the Wreaths, but now Red; their Ends are put into Sockets of Iron, well fixed in the Wall, directly over the Knights-Companions Helms and Crests, and frequently lined with Fustian to preserve them.

There is moreover to be provided a Copper Plate Gilt, whereupon are engraved, the Escutcheon of the Knights elect Arms in Colours Enamilled, with his Quartering, Helm, Crest, and Supporters, and underneath, his Style and Titles of Honour, encircled with a Garter. Which Plate the Garter usually takes Care to provide, and is to be fixed on the back of the Knights Stall, assigned for his Installation.

A Velvet Cushion is likewise to be provided, to carry the Knight’s elect Mantle, Collar, Hood, and Book of Statutes, before him, in the Progress into the Choire, in order to his Installation. At the Installation of the Lord Treasurer Weston, and the Earls of Exeter and Lindsey, who were installed, Anno 6 Car. I. the materials and garnishing of these Cushions are recited severally, to contain one Yard and a Half of Crimson Velvet, one Ell of rich Taffety for their Lining, four Yards of Fringe, and four great Tossels.

Lastly, There have frequently been made ready a convenient Number of Lodging Escutcheons of the elect Knights Arms, invironed with a Garter, and his Stile and Titles placed underneath; it having been an ancient Custom, for the Knights to distribute these Escutcheons at the Inns, in their Passage to, and at Windsor, as a Memorial of their Installation.

What falls under the Care of the Garter to prepare and make ready, the Expence sometimes has been cast up, and the Account stated and defraid before-hand; by which means, he was in a better capacity to furnish out the Ceremony, for so did the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, Anno 34 Eliz.

Besides these mentioned to be prepared and provided either by the Chancellor of the Order, or the Garter, the Knight elect must take care of other Affairs more particularly relating to himself and his retinue; such as are Apparel, the Number of his Attendants and Servants, with their Cloaths and Liveries, his Coach and Saddle Horses, both for himself and them, with other material Circumstances, to set off his Cavalcade and Proceeding with greater Pomp and Gallantry. The Provisions for Dyet at Windsor (if the Feast be kept at the elect Knight’s Charge and Expence,) are to be considered of, and very often some Clark of the Sovereign’s Kitchin is to be consulted, in the management of that Affair.

The Hall or Room where the grand Dinner is to be kept, as well as the Chapter-House and Chappel, ought chiefly to be decked and adorned with rich and sumptuous Furniture, against this Solemnity, over and above what is commonly used. The Hall or Dining-Room is to be set off with rich Hangings; and if the Sovereign or his Lieutenant hold the Feast, there must be placed a Cloth of State at the upper End of it. The Chapter-House is also to be hung, and a rich Carpet spread upon the Table, set about with Velvet Chairs and Cushions; and because in the late Times of Rebellion and Plunder, this Place was not exempt, and nothing was found there upon the Restauration; King Charles II. in a Chapter convened the 1st of January, Anno 14th of his Reign, caused Directions to be given to the Master of the Wardrobe, to provide Velvet for Chairs, to furnish the Chapter-House, and Cushions to be used in the Choir of St. George’s Chappel, which accordingly were prepared against the following Feast.

Against the Installation of Philip, King of Castile and Leon, Anno 22 Henry VII. The Table in the Chapter-House was covered with Cloth of Gold, and the Forms with Baudkin; before the Sovereign was laid a Cushion of Cloth of Gold, whereupon a Crucifix lay, and the Evangelist turned open to a place of the Cannon, with several Tapers burning on either Side. At the upper End of the Table, towards the Right Hand, was set a Chair for the Sovereign, under a golden Canopy, with Cushions of Cloth of Gold, and on the Left Hand a Stool with like Embellishments, for the King of Castile.

In St. George’s Chappel, the High Altar is to be richly adorned with Plate, the Sovereign’s Stall with a Canopy, and other usual Ornaments, and the Stalls of the Knights-Companions present at the Ceremony, with Velvet Cushions. As to the Furnishing of other Places in the Castle of Windsor, on so solemn an Occasion, we shall relate the Account of the Ceremony of the Installation of the King of Leon and Castile, just now mentioned. The Words are these:

#To wit of the gret rich Cobbord, which continually stode in the gret Hall, which was all guilt Plate, or of the gret and rich Beds of Estate, Hangings of rich Cloth of Gold, or of the rich and sumptuous Clothes of Arras, with divers Clothes of Estate, both in the King’s Loggings, and in the King of# Castile’s #Loggings, so many Chambers, Haulls, Chappels, Closettes, Galleries, with odir Loggings, so richly and very well appointed, with divers odir things, that I suffice or cannot discern, and as I suppose few or none that there were, that ever saw# Castell #or odir Loggings, in all things so well and richly appointed, and the great continual fare, open Houshold, so many Noble Men soo well appareilled and with soo short Warnying, heretofore, as I think hath not been seen.#

CAP. XII.

The Personal Installation of a Knight-Subject.

§ 1. Formerly the Knights elect proceeded from London to their Installation at Windsor, in the nature of a Solemn and stately Cavalcade, which was performed on Horse-back, with the greatest Grandeur, and exceeding Pomp, whether we refer to the great Number of their Honourable Friends, who, on gallant Coursers, rode along with them; or the multitude of their own Attendants well mounted, the magnificence of whose Apparel, Jewels, Gold Chains, rich Embroideries, and Plumes of Feathers, of their Lord’s Colours, struck Amazement, and even dazled the Eyes of the Spectators.

Equivalent to this Pompous Show was the Feast, which contained in it all manner of Stateliness and Plenty, as well of Provision, as other Incidents that might increase its Glory, in which the elect Knights, who kept it at their own Expence, strove not only to out-vie their Predecessor, but to Excel one another; That all Embassadors and Strangers esteemed it one of the goodliest and noblest Sights, that was to be exhibited in Christendom.

But to make the splendor of the Cavalcade no less conspicuous to the City of London, than to the Town and Castle of Windsor, the Knights elect have taken up their Lodgings, sometimes in the Strand, sometimes in Salisbury-Court, in Holborn, or within the City; and for intent they chose to pass through some Eminent Streets, that the People might the better Survey them, and receive the greater Satisfaction. To illustrate which Matter, we shall descend to some Particulars.

Anno 34 Eliz. Gilbert, Earl of Shrewsbury, in order to his Cavalcade, was lodged in Mr. Gresham’s House, (now known by the Name of Gresham-College,) whence he Rode through the City, accompanied with many of his Honourable Friends, and a numerous and gallant Train of Attendants and Servants, to Charing-Cross, where he met George, Earl of Cumberland, (his Companion elect) and thence both Rode together towards Windsor; within a Mile or two of which Place, Garter King of Arms met them, and Marshalled their Attendants in Order; and then the elect Knights proceeded with their gallant Train through the Town into the Castle in this Order.

1. Trumpets, two and two. 2. Gentlemen in Blue Coats and Gold Chains. 3. Gentlemen of Note. 4. Garter. 5. Gentlemen Ushers. 6. The two elect Knights, Earl of Ormond, and Baron of Effingham; with their Footmen about them. 7. Noblemen, Knights, and Gentlemen of Quality. 8. All their Servants in the Rear.

Custom and Peace contributed to make the Cavalcades more glorious, during the Reigns of Queen Elizabeth, and King James I. and especially that of Robert, Earl of Salisbury, and Thomas, Viscount Bindon, May 21st, Anno 4 Jac. I. who arrived at Windsor honourably accompanied, with a great appearance of Nobility, Knights, and Gentlemen of Figure.

But the Fate of this Solemnity, much like that glorious Body of the Sun, (whose Lustre at such times it strove to outshine) had now and then its interpositions, and intermitting Clouds, at other times long Nights, and the Splendor and Glory thereof but struck the Sight now and then; when the Pleasure of the Sovereign grew auspicious, or the Honour of the Order became fixed upon more generous Spirits. But to speak impartially, there may grow an Excess in such Solemnities, even to Shame and Surfeit; and the best Cure to prescribe for it, is a long Abstinence. Nor was this Festival at all Times free from this Distemper, but then a quick Application of the Sovereign’s soon rectified it by taking away the Cause, and prohibiting Excess in their Attendants.

For this reason it was that King James I. observing those Excesses the elect Knights run into upon this Occasion, and willing to cheque the growing Inconveniencies, at the Installation, of Francis, Earl of Rutland, Sir George Villars, Kt. (afterwards Duke of Buckingham) and the Viscount Lisle, Anno 14 of his Reign, forbid Livery Coats, for saving Charge, and avoiding Emulation; and shortly after, in a Chapter at White-Hall, Anno 16. with the Consent of the Knights-Companions then assembled, to put some restraint upon the Number of Attendants, decreed, That every of the Knights-Companions should have fifty Persons to attend him unto the Annual Solemnities of the Order, and no more.

In the Installation of William, Earl of Northampton, Anno 5 Car. I. we find this stinted Number encreased to fourscore, who began his Cavalcade to Windsor, from Salisbury House in the Strand, and certainly wou’d have exhibited a more glorious Show, had not a continual Rain for three Days space impeded him. Nevertheless, that what he designed with so much Splendor and Gallantry might out-live the accident of foul Weather, the Order of it shall be inserted here.

The Order of riding to the Installation of William, Earl of Northampton, 20th of April, 1629.

1. Trumpets, whose Banners were of Damask, and had the Earls Arms, with his Crest and Supporters environed with a Garter.

2. The meanest of his Servants; as Grooms and Yeomen, in Blue Coats, two and two.

3. His Lordship’s other Servants, in Blue Coats; as Gentlemen, Esquires, and Knights, two and two.

4. Two Secretaries; Mr. Ralph Goodwin, and Mr. Francis Merosse.

5. Steward, Mr. Cuthbert Ogle.

6. Comptroller, Mr. William Goodwyn.

7. Two Pages.

8. His spare Horse, led by the Gentleman of his Horse.

9. His Chaplain to distribute his Alms.

10. Pursiuvants at Arms, two and two.

11. Gentleman Usher, Mr. Walter Thomas, Bareheaded.

12. The Senior Herald covered.

13. The Earls of Berkshire, Northampton, and Salisbury.

14. Noblemen in their Places, two and two.

15. Knights, Esquires, and Gentlemen, which accompanied him.

16. The Commissioners Servants.

17. Other Noblemens, Knights, Esquires, and Gentlemens Servants.

Henry Earl of Danby, and William Earl of Morton, being to receive the Honour of Installation, Anno 10 Car. I. disposed themselves for their more commodious Passage, and the Peoples View; one was at Warwick House in Holbourn, and the other at Dorset House in Salisbury-court, and made their Progression severally through the Streets to Hyde-Park, each having two Noblemen to support him, with their Footmen in rich Coats on either side them.

Their Gentlemen Ushers rode Bareheaded, and before them the Officers of Arms wearing their Coats, and their Servants in blue Coats and Cognizances, (as was the ancient Mode,) were all led on by Trumpets. The rest of the Lords, Knights, and Gentlemen followed after each Knight’s elect Troop, according to their Rank and Quality foremost. The Proceeding of the Earl of Morton, was Marshalled in this manner.

1. Trumpets, two and two. 2. Grooms in Coats, two and two. 3. Yeomen, two and two. 4. Gentlemen, two and two. 5. Secretaries. 6. Stewards. 7. Gentleman of the Horse. 8. Pages. 9. Four Officers of Arms. 10. Gentleman Usher bare. 11. Lancaster Herald covered. 12. Earl Morton, supported between two chief Lords. 13. Foot-men on each side, in rich Coats. 14. Noblemen and Gentlemen, according to their Degrees.

At Slough, (two Miles on this side Windsor,) they all made a stand, and being again placed in Order, they proceeded to Windsor Castle, where, alighting in the lower Court, the Knights elect were conducted to their several Apartments.

The last Cavalcade this Age has beheld, was exhibited by Algernoon, Earl of Northumberland, May 13. Anno 11 Car. I. from Dorset House in Salisbury-court, toward Windsor; nor was it the least in Pomp and Glory: Eight and forty Gentlemen preceeded, then came the Pages, being Earls Sons, viz.

1. Mr. William Herbert, Mr. John Herbert, Mr. _Philip Cecil_, Mr. Algernoon Sidney. 2. Heralds at Arms, two and two. 3. Mr. Blundeville, Gentleman Usher, Bareheaded. 4. Norroy King of Arms. 5. Marquiss of Winchester. 6. The Earls of Northumberland and Kent.

And somewhat behind him, the rest of the Lords, Knights, and Gentlemen in order; they had Priority according to their Quality, Riding two and two, and the Coaches closing up the Troop.

There was a publick Cavalcade designed from Somerset House in the Strand, to Windsor Castle, when King Charles II. was to have been installed, which though it proved Abortive, yet ought not to be omitted, by reason of the Chancellor’s Letter to each Knight-Companion, to make Preparation to attend him thither.

May it please your Lordship,

“The King’s Majesty, Sovereign of this most Noble Order of the Garter, having determined to Create the Prince his Eldest Son Knight, and to propose him in Election, to be a Companion of his Order; for the better Conveniency of his Installation, hath prorogued, by a Commission under the Seal of his Order, given the 25th of February, now remaining in my Custody, the Celebration of the Feast of St. George, from the 22, 23, and 24 of April next, whereon it shou’d have been Solemnized, unto the 21, 22, and 23 of May, immediately ensuing; and thereby given Command to all the Knights-Companions, and Officers of this Order, that they should attend his Royal Person, at his Palace of White-Hall, upon those Days appointed. In discharge of the Duty of my Place, and by special Order, I do signify unto your Lordship his Majesty’s Will, and that it is his Pleasure, for the more Honour of the Prince, and the Noble Feast of his Election and Installation, that your Lordship shou’d be attended with your Servants and Retinue, according to solemn Custom, and be prepared to Accompany his Higness, from Somerset House in the Strand, unto the Castle of Windsor, upon the 18th of that Month, and assist at the Ceremony and Feast of his Installation, upon the Day following: Praying your Lordship that you would be pleased to take knowlege hereby, both of the Time and Place designed, and of the Sovereign’s Order, I humbly rest,”

In all due Obedience,

and Observance,

Thomas Rowe.

St. Martin’s-lane, Feb. 27. 1637.

When this Letter was issued out, the Sovereign intended to create the Prince Knight of the Bath, which Ceremonies were intended to begin at the old Palace-yard in Westminster, upon the 21st Day of May, Anno 13 Car. I. and to Solemnize the Feast of St. George, upon the 23d of the same Month at White-Hall, and to take the Scrutiny that Evening for his Election into this Order: The next Day was designed to invest him with the Garter and George, and the Day after to set forward the Cavalcade towards Windsor, wherein also the Knights of the Bath, (intended to be created with the Prince,) were to Ride with their Robes. But this Resolution being altered, stop’d the Progression of the Cavalcade, and in the room of a Knight of the Bath, he was created a Knight-Batchellor at Windsor.

Formerly it was the manner for the Sovereign’s Lieutenant to Ride to Windsor, attended with a gallant and glittering Train, and no small Number of his own Gentlemen and Yeomen richly attired, and in every Punctilio fifty set out, as was seen in the Cavalcade of the Duke of Norfolk, Earl Marshal of England, and Lieutenant for the Sovereign, for St. George’s Feast, Anno 5 Eliz. who had attending him twenty of his own Gentlemen and Yeomen, at the Time the Earls of Northumberland and Warwick were to be installed; but this was never put in Practice, but when the Sovereign appointed the Installation and the Feast of St. George to be celebrated together.

The Lieutenant, and his Assistants, or sometimes the Knights-Commissioners, (if the Feast of St. George be not then Solemnized,) being arrived in the Castle, immediately retire to their Lodgings, which for the most part have been prepared at the Dean’s House, whose Rooms are the fairest in the Castle, and the best fitted for Accommodation, next to those of the Sovereign’s in the upper Ward; and for the Knights elect, they were at all Times furnished with Lodgings in some of the Prebends Houses.

The Offering in the Chappel, on the Eve of the Feast.

§ 2. If it so chanced that the Installation was performed by Commissioners, and the Cavalcade proceeded from London, in the Morning of the Day preceeding the Installation, and arrived at the Castle of Windsor early that Afternoon; then the Knights-Commissioners have been accustomed only to put on their Mantles, and enter St. George’s Chappel to offer; but without the Attendance of Heralds, or any solemn Procession into the Choir, save one of the Prebends; where having placed themselves in their Stalls with usual Reverences, and heard an Anthem, they passed up to the Altar with the Verger and Garter before them, and there made their Offering, both of Gold and Silver, according to the usual Custom. As soon as Vespers were finished, after the same manner they descended from their Stalls, and departed to their Lodgings; and in this case the Knights-Commissioners did not lay by their Mantles till Supper was ended.

In this nature was the Ceremony of Offering (on the Eve of the Installation) performed by the Lord Admiral and Earl of Ormond, Commissioners for the Installation of the Earl of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, Anno 34 Eliz. But at the Installation of the Earl of Rutland, and others, Anno 26 Eliz. the Lord Hunsdon (one of the Commissioners for that Solemnity,) refused to make his Offering alone, though he arrived timely enough, on the Eve of the Feast at Windsor Castle, because he wanted the Company of Viscount Mountague, who was a joynt Commissioner with him, that arrived not till the Morning after.

This Offering of the Knights-Commissioners, coming to the Castle on the Eve of the Installation, is founded upon an Article of Edward III. which runs to this Effect: That if any of the Knights-Companions, being upon a Journey, shou’d accidentally pass by Windsor-Castle, he is to turn in thither, in Honour of the Place, and prepare himself to enter into the Chappel to Offer; first putting on his Mantle, without which he must never presume to enter into it; but upon Emergencies, and allowable Causes, he is to be excused.

After the Knight-Companion had entered the Castle, the Canons Resident were, by the aforesaid Article, appointed to meet and recieve him, and with due Reverence conduct him into the Choir. If it was at the Celebration of High Mass, the Knight was obliged to stay and hear it, in Honour of God and St. George; but if he arrived in the Afternoon, he was to stay till the Canons, and the rest of the Choir, had sung the Anthem de Profundis, which no sooner was ended, but he proceeded to the High Altar and Offered, and returned to his Stall with usual Reverences, and then departed.

But if the Knight-Companion passed through the Town of Windsor, and neglected to Offer at the Chappel, as often as he omitted it, he was bound, upon his Obedience, to walk a Mile on Foot to the Chappel, in Honour of St. George, and upon defailure, to offer a Peny, which by King Henry VIII’s Statutes is inlarged to a Groat. Upon the Explication of this Article, there arose a Dispute about the just Distance intended from the Castle; and that the Knights-Companions might be sensible of the breach of the Injunction, it was thought requisite by King Henry VIII. to set down a certain Bound, which in his Statutes is declared to be two Miles; within which, if any of the Knights-Companions come, and do not repair to the Chappel and Offer, he is liable to the Mulct before specified.

Upon Hunting, or other Pastimes the Forest afforded, they used to send their Offering in Money to the Canons, which being received, the Knights took it for a Dispensation of the Ceremony enjoined by the Statutes.

Endeavours were used to have this Article interpreted with greater Latitude, which so far took Effect, that at a Chapter called at Windsor the 10th of October, Anno 15 Car. I. it was ordered, that some Expedient might be found out, to save the Knights from the Breach of their Oath, if they came within the limited Distance of the Place, and passed thence without Offering. But no farther Progress being made in that Affair, the Law stands as it did.

The Supper of the Eve.

§ 3. The Supper, after their arrival at Windsor, is but in the Nature of a private Meal, and prepared for the Lieutenant (or Commissioners) or Knights elect, most commonly at the Dean’s House. Anno 26 Eliz. on the Eve of the Installation of the Earl of Rutland and Lord Cobham, the Commissioners supped together with such Lords and Gentlemen of Figure as came along with them; and no Nobleman had above one Servant to attend him at the Table, and the rest provided for themselves at their proper Inns. Sometimes they have been permitted to Sup in some Appartments of the Sovereign’s Lodgings; for so it was at the Installation of the Lord Russel, and other elect Knights, Anno 31 Henry VIII. and likewise of the Earl of Shrewsbury, and Lord Hunsdon, Anno 3 Eliz. the Lieutenant and Knights supped in the great Chamber there, in the same Regularity that was used at other Times. And in the 34th of Queen Elizabeth, when the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland were installed, all the Lords and Gentlemen supped together at one long Table set in the Council Chamber.

The Order in proceeding to the Chapter-House.

§ 4. Before we come to the particular Ceremonies of the Installation, transacted either by the Sovereign, (or in his absence by his Lieutenant or Commissioners,) we shall premise this general Remark: That since neither the Statutes of Institution, nor those of King Henry V. afford us a Formulary for the Personal Installation of a Knight elect; yet those enacted by King Henry VIII. do briefly exhibit the Order and Method of it. And we must farther observe, that if the Installation be appointed together with the Feast of St. George, then either the Sovereign, or else his Lieutenant and Assistants are present; but if at any other Season, then it passeth by Commissioners only.

After such time therefore as the Sovereign, his Lieutenant, or Commissioners, have prefixed the Hour wherein to proceed to the Chapter House, in Order to the Installation, (which has generally been dispatched in the Evening,) all the Knights-Companions, and elect Knights, the Officers of the Order, and of Arms, the Prebends of the College, and Alms-Knights, are to give their Attendance, viz. the Knights-Companions, and elect Knights, and Officers, of the Order, on the Sovereign, in his inward Lodging; the elect Knights, and Officers of Arms, in the Presence Chamber, the Prebends and Alms-Knights, in the Great Chamber, where they waited the Sovereign’s coming forth.

The Attendance to be given upon the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, and such of the Knights-Companions as are appointed for his Assistants, is by the Officers of the Order and of Arms, the Prebends and Alms-Knights, either at his Lodgings, or elsewhere he shall deem meet to appoint; from which the Knights-Companions are exempt. For though the Knights-Companions have sometimes proceeded to the Chappel before the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, at an Installation, yet hath it been at such time only, as they accompanied their Sovereign to Windsor, to hold the Feast of St. George; and if the Sovereign, through any Indisposition, or weighty Affair, cou’d not pass down to the Chappel on the Eve of the Feast, yet they being obliged by the Statutes to celebrate Vespers, did upon this Occasion proceed thither, though not upon the Account of Installation; as it fell out at the Installation of Prince Henry, and four other Knights, Anno 1 Jac. I. when the Progression began from the Presence Chamber, and thence passed to the Chappel in the following Order.

1. Alms-Knights. 2. Prebends. 3. Pursuivants. 4. Heralds. 5. Ulster King of Arms. 6. Lyon King of Arms. 7. Clarenceux King of Arms. 8. The four elect Knights. 9. Knights-Companions. 10. Garter. 11. Register. 12. Black Rod. 13. Chancellor. 14. The Sovereign’s Lieutenant leading the Prince in his Hand.

At the Installation of the Duke of Brunswick, and five other elect Knights, the 23d of November, Anno 1 Car. I. the Knights-Companions likewise proceeded before the Sovereign’s Lieutenants, tho’ the Sovereign was at Windsor, but not in the Cavalcade.

Upon the Sovereign’s Commissioners, neither the Knights-Companions, nor the Prelate, nor Chancellor, do give their Attendance; only at the Grand Feast of St. George, Anno 13 Car. II. the Chancellor then waiting on the Sovereign at Windsor, in the Duties of his Place, out of a singular Regard to his Royal Highness the Duke of York, attending the Commissioners in the proceeding to his Installation, for at that time he was Comptroller of his Houshould.

The Proceedings on this solemn Occasion have been generally order’d on Foot; yet upon extraordinary Incidents have been marshalled and disposed on Horse-back, in manner of a Cavalcade, as was used at the Installation of Philip King of Castile, Anno 22 Hen. VII. and that when the Lord Russel and other elect Knights were installed, Anno 31 Hen. VIII. King Philip (when the Earl of Sussex was installed, Anno 1 and 2. Ph. and Mar.) honoured him with his Presence, and riding on Horse-back, with several of the Knights-Companions, from his Lodgings in the Castle, down to the Cloister Door, at the East-End of the Chappel, and there alighting, proceeded directly to the Chapter-House. The Proceeding was on Horse-back, at the Installation of the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Lord Hunsdon, Anno 3 Eliz. and at the Earl of Northumberland’s and Earl of Warwick’s, Anno 5. At the Installation of Francis, Duke Montmorency, the Viscount Hereford, and the Lords Burleigh, Grey, and Shandos, Anno 14 Eliz. The Sovereign’s Lieutenant and Knights Assistants did Robe themselves in the Sovereign’s Lodging in the Castle; and meeting in the Presence Chamber, proceeded downwards towards the outer Hall-door, in the upper Ward of the Castle, when taking their Horses, adorned with Foot Clothes, they proceeded on Horse-back to the West Door of the Chappel.

If the Progression was begun on Horse-back at the beginning of the Feast, so it continued, as often as the Sovereign (his Lieutenant or Commissioner) went to the Chapter-House, or Chappel, and their returns were marshalled in the like Order at their setting out.

The Servants and Attendants belonging to the Knights elect, (if they be taken into the Procession,) pass on first two and two in a Rank, according to their Quality; and those who are the most inferior, the foremost: Next the Alms-Knights in their Habits and usual Order.

Then follows the Virger of the College.

After him the Prebends or Canons: But what attendance they have given heretofore at the Installations, the Memoirs of this illustrious Society is wholly silent in; for in those Schemes left us of proceeding to Installations, in the Reigns of King Henry VIII. King Edward VI. Queen Mary, and part of Queen Elizabeth, we find them not inserted, though since they are next to the Prebends of the College, the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings of Arms, proceed in a Body.

After them the Knights-Subjects elect, unless the Proctor of an absent Knight-Subject, pass at the same time in this Proceeding, who take Place after the Provincial Kings: And if it so chance, that the Proctor to a Stranger-Prince be present at the same time, he is to proceed between the Knight-Subject’s Proctor, and the Knights-Subject elect. But Prince Henry at his Installation, Anno 1 Jac. I. moved in a Place Superior to all the Knights-Companions, and was paired with the Earl of Nottingham, the Sovereign’s Lieutenant for that Occasion. Where two or more elect Knights prepare for their Installation at the same time, they take Place according to the Seniority of their Election, going two and two together; and if the Number be odd, the Junior elect Knight passeth alone. Formerly the elect Knight passed in his ordinary Apparel, wearing over it in Days of Yore a short Gown, afterwards a Cloak, and of latter Times a Coat, as did the Earl of Northumberland, Anno 5 Eliz. and the Earls of Pembrook and Derby, Anno 16 Eliz. and the Annals of the Order make this remark upon the Earl of Sussex, and the Lord Buckhurst, Anno 31 of Eliz. of Charles Duke of York, An. 9 Jac. I. But this was before any peculiar under Habit, was appointed to the Knights-Companions, for now there being a Cloth of Silver Doublet, and Trunk Hose, established to be worn at the Feast of Installation, and of St. George, the elect Knight proceeds in this Dress, as did the Duke of Albermarle, Anno 23 Car. II.

In this proceeding to the Chapter-House, he wears only the Garter about his Leg, and the George and the Ribbond wherewith he was invested, either about his Neck, or as of late drawn under his right Arm, which being omitted by Sir George Villars, and Viscount Lisle, is noted to be contrary to order.

The Earl of Rutland with his Fellow elect Knights, Anno 14 Jac. I. proceeded Bare-headed, as did the Duke of Lenox, Anno 9 Car. I. as well as the Duke of Albermarle, Anno 23 Car. II.

The elect Knight does not always make one in this Proceeding, but sometimes stays at his Lodgings in the Castle, as did the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, Anno 34 Eliz. or else at some other convenient Station adjoining to the Chapter-House, till he be sent for in thither, to receive Investiture with the Surcoat, as the Duke of Montmorency did, and other elect Knights, Anno 14 Eliz. who went privately from the Sovereign’s Lodgings, down to the House of Mr. French, (then one of the Prebends,) and rested in the Parlour, until they were sent for: Sometimes the Knight elect goes privately into the East-Isle of the Chappel behind the High Altar, and there remains till called in, as did the Duke of Monmouth, Anno 15 Car. II.

If the Sovereign be present at the Installation, the Knights-Companions proceed next after the Knights elect, according to the order of their Stalls; but if the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, then his Assistants go in their Places; as at the Installation of the Earl of Shrewsbury and Lord Hunsdon, Anno 3 Eliz. makes plain, the proceeding being ordered after this manner.

1. Vergers. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Officers of Arms. 4. Elect-Knights. 5. Assistants to the Lieutenants. 6· Officers of the Order. 7. Earl of Arundel, Lieutenant.

If the Installation be dispatched by Commissioners, then the three inferior Officers of the Order immediately follow the Knight elect, and proceed next before the Commissioners, and they were thus marshalled at the Installation of the Earl of Northampton, Anno 5 Car. I.

1. The Earls Servants. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Prebends. 4. Heralds. 5. Elect-Knights. 6. Officers of the Order. 7. The Sovereign’s Commissioners.

Yet Anno 16 Eliz. at the Installation of the Earls of Pembrook and Derby, we find the Officers did precede the elect Knights, but it was through inadvertency; at the Installation of the Earl of Northampton, some Question and Debate arose, concerning the precedency of these three Officers, in this proceeding, where it was at length concluded, that from the Castle to the Chappel, they shou’d proceed before the Commissioners; but in returning from the Chappel to the Castle, they shou’d follow.

We presume the Question, (whatsoever it was) chanced not to be propounded, till the proceeding was ready to pass on, and then started on a sudden, because the Heralds (as the Annals note,) did not quickly discypher the matter, that it proceeded more from surprize, than want of Ability to resolve.

This determination which took Place, was barely grounded upon Conjecture, and if seriously considered, will appear disconsonant to Precedents and Practice, both before and since; where all returns are marshalled answerable to their setting forth, unless the Condition of any Person in the mean time suffer a Mutation.

It’s observable, that when Installation pass by Commissioners only, these three inferior Officers wear their Robes, but bear not the Ensigns of their Office in the Proceeding. And this seems to be deduced from particular Injunctions, laid down in the Constitutions belonging to the Officers of the Order, which appoint Garter and Black-Rod to bear the Ensigns of their Offices at the Feast of St. George, when the Sovereign or his Deputy shall be present; whence it may be inferred, that if either chance to be absent, they are under no obligation to bear them: For at the Installations of Frederick, King of Denmark, and John Casimire, Count Palatine of the Rhine, Anno 25 Eliz. no Ensigns were born by the Officers; and so was it practised the Year after, at the Installations of the Earl of Rutland and Lord Cobham, as the Red-Book of Order plainly sets forth. But if the Sovereign himself be present, or that he constitute a Lieutenant in his stead, the Register then carries the Red-Book, and the Garter and the Black-Rod bear each of them their Rods. It is remarkable, that in every proceeding to Installation, by Lieutenant, or Commissioners, the Garter carries the Sovereign’s Commission in his Hand before them to the Chapter-House. At the Installation of the Earls of Derby and Moreton, the Officers of the Order proceeded before the Knights to the Chapter-House, not only without the Ensigns of their Office, but their Heads covered; and the reporter of this Installation gives this for a reason; because there was then neither the Sovereign, nor his Lieutenant, representing the King’s Person, present.

The Sovereign sometimes being willing to confer additional Honours to some elect Knights, hath appointed their Installation at such time as he personally solemnized the Feast of St. George, as he did at the Installation and Election of Philip King of Castile, Anno 22 Hen. VII. which for its memorableness, and mixt proceeding on Horse-back, we shall insert in this Place: He passed from the Sovereign’s Lodging in the Castle, to the South-Door of St. George’s-Chappel, and was thus ordered.

1. Knights according to their Degrees. 2. Lords after their Degrees. 3. Knights-Companions in their whole Habit, bearing Company with some of the Knights of the Order of Joyson d’Or. 4. Prelate of the Order. 5. Archbishop of Canterbury. 6. The Spanish Ambassador. 7. Joyson d’Or, King of Arms, in Coat of Arms. 8. Garter King of Arms, in his Coat of Arms. 9. The Sword. 10. Philip King of Castile. 11. The Prince. 12. King Henry VII. Sovereign of the Order.

Anno 19 Jac. I. was another instance at the Feast of St. George, when the Sovereign, with several Knights-Companions, proceeded also to the Chapel, at the personal Installation of Frederick, Prince Palatine of the Rhine; we might add several other Examples, but shall only mention that of the personal appearance of King Charles II. at the grand Feast of St. George, held next after his happy Restoration, whereat twelve elect Knights were installed. At this Solemnity of Installation, the Sovereign proceeds in full Robes, having the Sword of State born before him by a Nobleman not of the Order, his Train-bearers, &c. following the Sovereign’s Lieutenant and his Assistants, as also the Commissioners proceed in full Robes, which is mention’d, Anno 31 Henry VIII. when the Earl of Arundel and his Assistants installed the Lord Russel and two other elect Knights, but the Sovereign’s Lieutenant only hath his Train carried up, which is usually perform’d by some of his own Gentlemen.

The Processional way (if beginning in the Presence-Chamber,) is from thence in the upper Ward of the Castle, and through the other Wards in at the Cloyster Door, and so to the Chapter-House; but if from the Dean’s House, they go only through the Cloysters, into which there is an immediate Passage from the Deanry: The proceeding having entred the East Door of St. George’s Chapel, and past by the Chapter-House Door, makes a stand in the North Isle; while first the Officers of the Order, next the Knights-Commissioners, or else the Knights-Assistants, and the Sovereign’s Lieutenant; or lastly the Knights-Companions, and the Sovereign with the Sword born before him, pass into the Chapter-House, but the Knight or Knights elect do not enter, but as they come in at the Chapel-Door, they fall off on the left Hand into the East Isle behind the high Altar, and there repose themselves, (on Chairs or Stools, with Cushions purposely prepared,) until they are called into the Chapter-House. This hath generally been the Custom, of which many Examples might be produced, but in respect to great Personages they have been sometimes (though rarely) admitted into the Chapter-House, with the Sovereign or his Lieutenant, among whom Philip of Castile and Leon, Anno 22 Henry VII. and Prince Henry, Anno 1 Jac. I. the latter was led in by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, when four other elect Knights installed with him sat till they receiv’d their Summons to enter.

Sometime the Sovereign and Knights-Companions wav’d going to the Chapter-House, and pass’d immediately into the Choir, as did King James Anno 9. when Charles Duke of York and others were installed; the like did King Charles I. but then a Chapter was held in the Privy-Chamber, before the proceeding set forward; and in the former instance, when the proceeding came as far as the East End of the Chapel, the Duke of York, &c. with Norroy before them, went out of the proceeding into the Chapter-House, and there reposed, while the Sovereign proceeded on to the South Door of the Chapel, and thence into the Choir.

The Ceremonies perform’d in the Chapter-House.

§ 5. After the Lieutenant’s entrance into the Chapter-House, and opening the Chapter; Garter, with three Reverences, presents first the Commissioners of Lieutenancy to hold the Feast, next that of Installation, to the Lieutenant, (or if the Installation pass’d by Commissioners, then only the Commission of Installation to the Senior Commissioner,) which being receiv’d, he delivers it to the Register of the Order, who forthwith Reads it; for to him this Duty belongs, as is recorded in the Black-Book of the Order, on occasion of Garter’s reading the Commission for Installation of Sir Thomas Brandon, Anno 22 Henry VII. the Register being then absent.

When the Register hath read the Commissions, he returns them to the Lieutenant, (or Commissioners,) and he again to the Garter, as at the Installation of the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, Anno 34 Eliz. If the Sovereign be present, the Chancellor acquaints him the Knights elect are without, otherwise the Lieutenant, and Assistants, (or Commissioners) consult touching the calling in, and receiving them, and Garter is usually employed in this Service; who, with all due respect, compliments and conducts him to the Chapter-House Door: But in the instance of the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland aforesaid, Garter went to their Lodgings, and having delivered his Message, they forthwith repaired to the Chapter-House, their Train attending them to the Door: At the Installation of Francis Duke of Montmorency, the Earl of Leicester, then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, as an evidence of singular respect, sent from the Chapter two of the four Assistants assigned him, who taking Garter, and the Officers of Arms before them, led him thence between them to the Chapter-House.

When there are two or more elect Knights, that wait in the East Isle, expecting to be called in, Garter first conducts the Senior by Election to the Chapter-House Door, and so the rest in their several Orders, as in 14 Jac. I. by the Earl of Rutland, Sir George Villars, and the Viscount Lisle; and so again 13 Car. II. As soon as Garter hath conducted the elect Knight to the Chapter-House Door, two of the Commissioners, (when the Installation is performed by Commissioners,) or two of the Knights-Assistants, (when by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant,) or two of the Senior Knights, (if the Sovereign himself be present,) receive him without, who is immediately conducted from the Chapter-House Door, up to the Sovereign, (his Lieutenant, or Commissioners,) to whom he makes humble Reverence; when the Lieutenant, (or Senior Commissioners,) in a short Speech, publishes the effect of his Commission, and declares to him the Sovereign’s bounty and ready kindness, in a full admittance into this Honourable Society, which the elect Knight very humbly acknowledges and accepts. When Philip King of Castile and Leon was installed in Person, Anno 22 Henry VII. the Sovereign being present rose from his Throne, and gave him Information of the Statutes and Ceremonies of the Order, and how he was bound by them; to all which he freely and readily assented.

These Ceremonies of receiving an elect Knight being over, he disrobes himself of his upper Garment, then the Surcoat and Kirtle is taken from the Table, with which he is invested; and during this Ceremony, the following Words of Admonition, entred at the end of King Hen. VIII’s Book of English Statutes, are read or spoken.

Take this Robe of Purple, to the encrease of your Honour, and in Token, or Sign, of the most Honourable Order you have receiv’d; wherewith you being defended, may be bold not only strong to Fight, but also to offer your self to shed your Blood for Christ’s Faith, the Liberties of the Church, and the just and necessary defence of them that are oppressed and needy.

After this, his Sword is close girt about him over his Surcoat, by the Commissioners, (or the Assistants to the Lieutenant, or some of the Knights-Companions,) and sometimes in the way of assistance, Garter hath done this Service; and as soon as the Ceremony is over, the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, proceeds into the Choir, leaving the elect Knights behind them: The Hood was heretofore put on in the Chapter-House, (for so the Statutes of King Henry VIII. do appoint,) after the elect Knight hath been invested with his Surcoat, and before he proceeded to his Installation; but of late, because it must be taken off again in the Choir, and laid aside, that the Mantle may be put on, it hath been esteemed a sort of diminution in the Investiture to take off any part of the Habit before the whole Investiture be compleated; so that in the beginning of the Reign of King James I. it was judged more convenient that the Hood should be carried on the Cushion by Garter into the Choir, together with the Mantle and Collar, and not be put on till after Investiture with the Mantle; and thus it was observed at the Feasts of St. George, 13, 15, and 23 Car. II. And though antiently it was laid over the left Shoulder, and so worn upon all Occasions, yet Anno 2 and 3 Phil. and Mar. the wearing it so being taken notice of to obscure the Escutcheon of St. George, embroidered on the same Shoulder of the Mantle, it was decreed in a Chapter held the same Year, 22 of April, that for the future the Knights-Companions should wear their Hoods on their right Shoulders, to the end that the Escutcheon might be the better seen and appear.

Nevertheless, there was a Question moved 12 Jac. I. whether the usage of wearing the Hood should not be restored to the left Shoulder, but it seems it was over-ruled; and 23 Car. II. some of the Knights-Companions imagining it most proper to wear their Hoods on their left Shoulders, ran into that error, but upon better information the next Morning, altered them to the right. To Foreign Princes, there is liberty given by King Hen. VIII’s Statutes to receive, if they please, their Habit wholly within the Chapter-House, before they enter their Stalls; by which it appears that this was the Custom in times past; an instance whereof we have in Philip King of Castile, Anno 22 Henry VII. who was entirely invested in the Chapter-House with the Garter, Surcoat, Mantle, Hood, and Collar; the Sovereign himself putting his Hand to his Investiture with the Mantle. Hence King Philip, Grandson to the aforesaid King of Castile, was invested with the whole Habit of the Order before he assumed the Stall; in Philip and Mary’s proceeding to the Chapel, he receiv’d his Investiture within the West Door, and there the Register delivered the Mantle to the Earls of Derby and Pembrook, who kissing it, presented it to the Queen, who, assisted by the said Earls, personally invested the King therewith: Next Garter gave the Collar to the Earls of Arundel and Pembrook, who likewise presented it to the Queen, and she thereon put it about King Philip’s Neck; and immediately the Knights-Companions, having robed themselves within the Chapel Door, proceeded before the King and Queen, who with joined Hands passed into the Choir, where the Queen led him to the Sovereign’s Stall, which ascending, they both sat therein. But as the aforesaid Statute leaves this to the pleasure of the Stranger Prince, and was permitted only for gaining Time, so none, who have receiv’d personal Installation at Windsor since, have been fully invested before they entered the Choir. For instance, Francis, Duke de Montmorency, 14 Eliz. and Frederick, Prince Palatine of the Rhine, 10 Jac. I. were both invested with their Surcoats only in the Chapter-House, but they receiv’d their Mantles, Hoods, and Collars, in their Stalls, after they had taken their Oaths.

The proceeding into the Choir.

§ 6. The Knight elect, habited as before, proceeds from the Chapter-House along the North Isle, and enters the West Door of the Choir in solemn Order; but his Place in this proceeding is changed, for here he is led between two Knights-Companions. This is noted in the Black-Book to be the Order wherein Albra Vasques d’Almadea, Earl of Averence, and two others, proceeded to their Installations, 24 Henry VI. And notwithstanding the Statutes of Institution, and those made by King Henry V. are silent in the Order of this Proceeding; yet for an elect Knight to be led to his Stall between two fellow Knights, is no modern Ceremony; since we likewise find, that the Viscount Bourchier, 30 Henry VI. past to his Instalment between the Lord Hastings and Lord Beauchamp. But the Order of proceeding is precisely set down in Henry VIII’s Statutes, viz. That the elect Knight, attended by his Gentlemen and Servants, shall be led between two other Knights-Companions, the Officers of the Order going before them. And this has been the constant Practice at all Installations since; the Knight elect proceeding, either between two of the Knights-Commissioners, when there hath been no Lieutenant, or between two of the Knights Assistants, where a Lieutenant was constituted; or lastly between the two Senior Knights-Companions, the Sovereign being present: But when there hath been three Commissioners named, then the two Senior Commissioners take the Knight elect between them, and the Junior Knight-Commissioner proceeds before them; which was observed at the Instalment of the Earls of Essex and Ormond, and Sir Christopher Hatton, 30 Eliz.

In all cases where the Sovereign is present at an Installation, after the custom of investing with the Collar in the Chapter-House was left off, it is generally to be observed, that as soon as the Investiture with the Surcoat is finished, the Sovereign passes from the Chapter-House into the Choir, with the whole proceeding before him, leaving the elect Knight behind; and when he and the Knights-Companions have taken their Stalls, the two Senior Knights-Companions, by the Sovereign’s verbal Directions, descend from their Stalls, and stand under their Banners, whilst the Alms-Knights, but not the Prebends, Officers of Arms, and the three inferior Officers of the Order, pass out of the Choir, and proceed before them to the Chapter-House, from whence they introduce the elect Knight into the Choir to his Installation; but if there be more than one Knight installed, then the two next Senior Knights descend, and so the next, till all the elect Knights are Conducted in: And this course is likewise observed when a Lieutenant is constituted, and hath been generally so practised since the Investiture with the Collar was performed in the Choir; and particularly at the Installations of the Duke of Lenox, the Earls of Pembrook, Marr, and Southampton, 1 Jac. I. and of the Duke of Holstein, and the Earl of Northampton, 3 Jac. I. In this proceeding to Installation, the Register usually carries a Book of the New Testament, for the elect Knight to take his Oath on, as likewise the Oath it self, fairly written on Parchment: Garter bears his Mantle till he arrives at his Stall; and King Henry VIII’s Statutes place this Service upon some of the Knights-Companions likewise; but it never appears that it was ever performed by any of them. ’Tis probable, that about the time when this Injunction passed, it was the Custom for Garter to bear the Mantle on his Arm; for so it was at the Installation of the Lord Russel, and others, 31 Henry VIII. but it was not long after, that the laying it on a Velvet Cushion began. The great Collar of the Order was likewise laid upon the Cushion, at the Installation of Sir Henry Sidney, 6 Eliz. the Earl of Shrewsbury, 34 Eliz. and in this manner born before the Knights elect, 13 Car. II. before the Duke of Monmouth, 15 Car. II. and before the Duke of Albermarle, 23 Car. II. with these the Hood, heretofore put on in the Chapter-House, hath of late been laid on the Cushion, and also the Book of Statutes, and so born by Garter before Prince Henry, 1 Jac. I. and Frederick, Elector Palatine, 10 Jac. I. and before the Knights Installation, 13 Car. II. and since.

And here it is to be observed, that when Garter bears the Ornaments and Ensigns on the Cushion before an elect Knight, or a Proctor, he is always placed between the Register and Black-Rod in the proceeding: Lastly, in this proceeding the Knight elect goeth Bare-headed, holding his Cap in his Hand; and so did the Duke of Albermarle, 23 Car. II. for it hath been thought incongruous to the Order of Investiture, as is before observed of the Hood, to put on any part of the Habit, or other Ornaments, that must be taken off again, before the Investiture is compleated; and the proper Place for putting on the Cap is not till all the other is finished.

The Ceremonies of Installation.

§ 7. When the proceeding hath entered the Choir, the Alms-Knights, and Officers of Arms, make their Obeysances toward the High Altar, and the Sovereign’s Royal Stall, in the manner hereafter described; then they proceed to the Steps before the Altar, and divide themselves; next the Officers of the Order make the same Reverence; and lastly, the two Commissioners, or Knights Assistants, or Knights-Companions, and Knights-elect, all three together. After this the Officers of the Order turn aside toward the Stall designed for the elect Knight, and approaching near it, stand below in the Choir, whilst the Commissioners, or Assistants, or Knights-Companions, pass into the lower Row of Stalls, sometimes called the middle Row, directly under the designed Stall, leading the elect Knight with them, who in this Place takes his Oath, called in the Annals, the sacred Oath of the Order of the Garter; during which time he ought to stand between the two Knights-Companions who brought him thither, as at the Installation of Prince Henry, 1 Jac. I. and when the Earl of Shrewsbury was installed, 34 Eliz. ’tis observed, that the Senior Commissioner first entered the lower row of Stalls; but 31 Henry VIII. at the Installation of the Lord Russel, and others, the Junior Assistant went up first. The Knight elect being thus placed, the Register of the Order standing before them, but below in the Choir, reads the Oath; for it is part of his Duty to administer the same: And in this solemn Ceremony, the New Testament, whereon the Oath is taken, generally opened in some Place of the Gospels, is indifferently held by one of the three inferior Officers of the Order, or sometimes the Register hath held it, as at the Installation of the Earl of Derby, 16 Eliz. the Earl of Rutland, and Lord Cobham, 26 Eliz. At other times the Garter hath held it, as 5 Eliz. when the Earl of Northumberland took his Oath; and 10 Car. I. at the Installation of the Earl of Moreton: But when the Earl of Shrewsbury was Sworn, 34 Eliz. the Usher of the Black Rod performed this Office.

Whilst the Oath is administring, the elect Knight holds his right Hand on the Holy Evangelists; and when the Register hath pronounced the Words, he immediately Responses, I will, so help me God, and then takes off his Hand reverently, kissing the Book; and by this Ceremony seals his Obligation to the Statutes of this most Noble Order. The Ceremony used when Philip, King of Castile and Leon, took the Oath, which was done in the Chapter-House at Windsor, 22 Henry VII. he laid his Hand on the Canon, under which was placed the Book of Statutes of the Order by the Prelate, to whom it was delivered by the Register, and having repeated the Words of the Oath, and reverently kissed all those things by which he Swore, he took a Pen from the Prelate’s Hand, and Signed the Oath he had taken, and deliver’d it to the Sovereign then present.

The Form of the ancient Oath appointed by the Statutes of Institution, to be taken by a Knight-Subject, was very short, but comprehensive: That he should well and faithfully observe, to the utmost of his Power, all the Statutes of the Order; and this was all the Oath taken by the first Founders, and to which they also affixed their Seals; and so it continued without alteration or addition, till towards the End of King Edward IV’s Reign; and then, at a Chapter held at the King’s Wardrobe in London, it was decreed, That all the Knights-Companions then alive, and all such as should afterwards be admitted into the Order, should be obliged to subjoin the Words following: That they wou’d aid, support, and defend, with all their Power, the Royal College of St. George, within the Castle of Windsor, as well in its Possessions, as all other things whatsoever; which being drawn in form, was enter’d in the Black Book; but has since receiv’d many alterations: And there is an instance, 1 Eliz. when the Oath has been dispensed with; as by the Duke of Norfolk, and others, in regard the Rites and Ceremonies of Religion were then altered, and no new form of an Oath settled, so that they only obliged themselves by Promise to observe such Statutes and Orders as should be decreed in the next Council of the Order, which was soon after settled, and recorded in the Red Book of the Order, and is the Oath taken by a Knight-Subject at this Day.

You being Chosen to be one of the Honourable Company of this most Noble Order of the Garter, shall Promise and Swear, by the Holy Evangelists, by you here touched, that, wittingly or willingly, you shall not break any Statute of the said Order, or any Articles in them contained; the same being agreeable, and not repugnant to the Laws of Almighty God, and the Laws of this Realm, as far forth as to you belongeth and appertaineth: So help you God, and this Holy Word.

As soon as the Knight elect hath taken the Oath, he is led to his appointed Stall, through the Entrance next beneath it, and there placed before it. In the Interim, Garter advancing into the lower row of Stalls, to the Place where the elect Knight stood when he took the Oath, presents from thence the Mantle, Collar, and Book of Statutes, to those who led him, who invest the Knight elect first with the Mantle, by putting it on his Shoulders. There are some Examples where the elect Knight hath been invested before he went up to his Stall, as in the case of the Earl of Northumberland, 5 Eliz. Francis, Duke de Montmorency, and others, 14 Eliz. the Earls of Dunbar and Montgomery, 6 Jac. I. and the Prince of Wales, 14 Car. I. among which may be numbered those installed at the Grand Feast of St. George, 13 Car. II. but this happen’d through a vast Concourse of People in the Chapel, that prevented the due Order.

In the Red Book it is observed, that the Investiture with the Mantle and Collar, hath been sometimes performed by the Black Rod; as at the Installation of the Earl of Northampton, 5 Car. I. the Lord Treasurer Weston, the Earls of Exeter and Lindsey, and the Marquiss of Hamilton, 6 Car. I. Nevertheless, this is to be understood as this Officers Assistance to the Knights-Companions, whose Office it only is, and no otherwise. Whilst the Ceremony of Investiture with the Mantle is performing, the Words of Admonition proper thereto, are pronounced as follows.

Take this Mantle of Heavenly Colours, in Sign and Token of the most Honourable Order you have receiv’d, and to the increase of your Honour, signed and marked as you see, with a red Escutcheon of our Lord’s Cross, to the intent that you, being always defended by the Virtue and Strength thereof, may pass through your Enemies, and them also overcome and vanquish, so that at the last, for your worthy and approved Acts, you may, after this Temporal Chivalry, come to Eternal Triumphant Joys in Heaven.

But at the Installation of King Charles II. they receiv’d some alteration, and were put in the following Form.

Receive this Robe of Heavenly Colour, the Livery of this most excellent Order, in augmentation of thy Honour, enobled with the Shield and Red Cross of our Lord, by whose Power thou may’st safely pierce Troops of thy Enemies, and be over them ever Victorious; and being in this temporal Warfare Glorious in egregious and heroick Actions, thou may’st obtain Eternal and Triumphant Joy.

Next, the Commissioners, Assistants, or Knights-Companions, lay the Hood on the Knight’s right Shoulder over the Mantle, and bringing the Tippet athwart his Breast, tuck it under the Girdle, at which his Sword hangs: And lastly tye the Collar about his Shoulder, over his Mantle and Hood; and at this part of the Investiture, the following Words of Admonition are likewise pronounced.

To the encrease of your Honour, and in Token of the Honourable Order you have receiv’d; take this Collar about your Neck, with the Image of the Holy Martyr, and Christ’s Knight, St. George, by whose aid you being defended, may pass through the Prosperities and Adversities of this World, that having here the Victory, as well of your Ghostly as Bodily Enemies, you may not only receive the Glory and Renown of Temporal Chivalry, but also at the last, the endless and everlasting reward of Victory.

This Form of Words receiv’d likewise alteration when King Charles II. was to be installed, to the Tenor following.

Wear this Collar about thy Neck, adorn’d with the Image of the Blessed Martyr and Soldier of Christ, St. George, by whose Imitation provoked, thou may’st so overpass both prosperous and adverse Encounters, that having stoutly vanquished thy Enemies, both of Body and Soul, thou may’st not only receive the Praise of this transient Combat, but be Crowned with the Palm of eternal Victory.

Antiently at the Solemnity of Installation, when the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant was present, the elect Knight, after he had been invested with the Mantle in his Stall, was immediately conducted out of the Choir, back to the Chapter-House, where the Sovereign, or Lieutenant, used to remain till his return, there to receive the Collar of the Order from one of them, which done, he is said to have receiv’d the entire Possession of his Habit. This is contained in King Henry VIII’s Statutes, and appears to have been the Practice about that Time, as in the case of the Lord Mountjoy, and others, 18 Hen. VIII. and several others after, in the 1 and 3 Edw. VI. and the 3, 5, and 14 Eliz. The Proceeding back to the Chapter-House on this occasion, was much after the manner of what is before mention’d, except, that here the new installed Knight took his Place according to the Dignity of his Stall. But ’tis observable, that when the Sovereign’s Lieutenant remained in the Chapter-House, while the elect Knight proceeded to his Installation, the Usher of the Black-Rod stayed behind to attend the Lieutenant; and as soon as the Investiture with the Collar was over, the Lieutenant proceeded to the Choir in the Rear, and the new installed Knight in Place according to his Stall, as in the case of the Lord Russel, and others, 31 Hen. VIII. and the Marquiss of Dorset, and others, 1 Edw. VI. The Proceeding having entered the Choir, and the Lieutenant and Knights-Companions taken their Seats, then the usual Ceremonies, the Service of the Church began.

But when the Installation was performed by Commissioners, the Collar of the Order was laid on the Cushion with the Mantle, and born before the elect Knight to his Stall, where, after his Investiture with the Mantle and Hood, he receiv’d Investiture with the Collar also, of which there are several Examples in the time of Phil. and Mar. and Queen Eliz. In like manner, at all Installations since, where the Sovereign has been present, the ancient custom of returning to the Chapter-House being laid aside, the Knights-Companions, who led the elect Knights to their Stalls, did there invest them with their Collars also; as the Earl of Rutland, Sir George Villars, and the Viscount Lisle, 14 Jac. I. and the Earl of Suffolk, 4 Car. I. and hath been thus observed at all Installations since, the Sovereign present.

So soon as the Investiture with the Mantle, Hood, and Collar is over, those appointed deliver the Book of Statutes to the new invested Knight, which was observed to the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, 34 Eliz. the Earl of Rutland, Sir George Villars, and the Viscount Lisle, 14 Jac. I. and so generally to all elect Knights since. This Book the Knight is to keep safe in his own Custody, for his Instruction in the Laws and Ceremonies of this most Noble Order. They likewise give him the Black Velvet Cap adorned with Plumes of white Feathers, and this in particular was observed to be the last Ceremony performed at the Installation of King Charles II.

All things relating to the full Investiture being ended, there remains only to compleat this great Ceremony, the Installation it self, which is performed in the manner following. The new invested Knight standing before his Stall, and turning toward the High Altar, makes humble Obeysance that way, and then toward the Sovereign, or if absent, toward his Stall; which done, the Commissioners, Knights-Assistants, or Knights-Companions, receive and embrace him with great Civility, as their Fellow and Companion, and set him down in his assigned Stall with Professions of Esteem, and Wishes for his Honour and Happiness. Of this Ceremony, there is a notable Instance at the Installation of Philip, King of Castile, 22 Henry VII. where the Sovereign personally introduced him to his Stall, and there placed him, at which time there was a certain Form of Words pronounced relating to the elect Knight’s Session, and Act of Installation, no less than at his Investiture, but the same are not repeated.

_The Order to be observed when two or more Knights are installed in one Day._

§ 8. In this case it seems to have been the ancient Practice, when the Ceremony has been perform’d by two Commissioners, or two Knights-Assistants, that as soon as they had finished all the Ceremonies due to the Senior of them, they left him possest of his Stall, and forthwith returned to the Chapter-House in the usual manner, and thence conducted the next Senior elect Knight, and so of the rest; So it was at the Installation of Albro Vasques d’Almadea, Earl of Averenches, the Lord Beauchamp, and Sir Thomas Hoo, in the time of Henry VI. and so of the Earl of Huntington, 1 Edw. VI. when the two Assistants, after they had invested and installed the said Earl, returned to the Chapter-House for the Lord la War, and so for the Lord Cobham, and Sir William Herbert. In like manner, when the Commissioners had given the Proctor to Emanuel, Duke of Savoy, Possession of his Principal’s Stall, 1 and 2 Phil. and Mar. they proceeded back for William Lord Howard; so by the Earl of Pembrook, 16 Eliz. when they had first installed the Earl of Derby, and by the Earl of Cumberland, after the Earl of Shrewsbury had been installed.

When the Sovereign hath nominated three Commissioners, they have returned altogether to fetch in the other Knights singly, that were to be installed, and alternately changed their Places in the proceeding to the several Installations, one of them always going single before; as at the Installation of the Earls of Essex and Ormond, and Sir Christopher Hatton, 30 Eliz. when the Earl of Worcester, the Lords Hunsdon and Grey, were Commissioners: And if the Lieutenant had four Assistants assigned him, which was necessary when many Knights were to be installed, the order of their Installation hath been as follows.

First, Two of the Senior Knights-Assistants conducted the Senior elect Knight to his Installation, and the other two Assistants proceeded with the second elect Knight; the former then took the third elect Knight, and so alternately changed till all were installed: As at the Installation of Francis, Duke de Montmorency, and others, 14 Eliz. And the like manner of alternate change is observed if four Commissioners be constituted, as at the Installation of Frederick, King of Denmark, and John, Prince Palatine of the Rhine, 25 Eliz. where the King’s Proxy was conducted into the Choir between the Earl of Leicester and the Lord Hunsdon, the two Senior Commissioners; and the Prince, between the Earl of Huntington and the Lord Charles Howard, the two Junior Commissioners.

But some have been of Opinion, that the Commissioners named to this Employment, ought not to divide the Duty, and part of them to Instal one, and part the other, and by such an alternative to dispatch the Ceremony, as in former Cases; but all jointly assist at each Installation: Of which Opinion there is an Instance at the Installation of the Earl of Salisbury, and the Viscount Bindon, 4 Jac. I. where the Earl having been brought into the Choir, invested and installed by the Earls of Nottingham and Suffolk, the two Senior Commissioners, the other two Commissioners who were left behind in the Chapter-House, to conduct the Viscount to his Stall, remembring that all four were joint Commissioners, apprehended that the Earl was not legally installed, because they, as Co-partners in the Commission, had not assisted; and this Opinion being debated, prevailed so far, that it was agreed to be imparted to the Earl of Salisbury, who submitted to descend into the lower Seats before his Stall, and there all four Commissioners gave him his Oath again, then led him to his Stall, and a second Time invested and installed him; and so of the Viscount Bindon.

But this Method was not only new, but different from former Practice, as in all the cases before recited; and besides, where the Sovereign hath authorized his Lieutenant to perform this Ceremony, and appointed some of the Knights-Companions to assist, they, and not the Lieutenant, have done the Duty belonging to Installation, that part of it of investing with the Collar in the Chapter-House, the whole Duty at the Installation of Prince Henry excepted. And ’tis to be farther observed, that the foregoing case of the joint Assistance in the Installation of the Earl of Salisbury, was thought so little Essential, or worthy of becoming a Precedent, that at the very next Feast, when the Earls of Dunbar and Montgomery were installed, 6 Jac. I. and four Commissioners appointed, the two Senior installed the Earl of Dunbar, and the two Junior the Earl of Montgomery; and so again, 10 Car. I. by the Earls of Danby and Moreton. But lastly, if the Sovereign be present, and consequently the Knights-Companions perform this Ceremony, then there is generally so many of them as can go through the whole, without changing, after the manner used when done by Commissioners or Assistants; in which case the two Senior Knights-Companions descend from their Stalls, and passing thro’ the Choir to the Chapter-House with the Proceeding before them, conduct to his Installation the eldest elect Knight; and having performed that whole Ceremony, return and take their Stalls, and so the rest in due Order; as was practised at the Installation of Prince Henry, and others, 1 Jac. I. and of the Earl of Rutland, 14 Jac. I. and at the grand Feast of St. George, 13 Car. II. but here the separate proceeding with each single Knight to and from the Chapter House, taking too much time, and the Day being far spent in the Ceremonies of the Dukes of Ormond and Buckingham; the Sovereign ordered, that with the next Proceeding, the rest of the elect Knights, being eight, besides two Proxies, should all be introduced at once; so that each of them being placed before his Stall, took the Oath, receiv’d his Investiture, and was led up to his Stall, and took Possession of it by solemn Installation.

And in regard so many Knights elect were introduced together, it was judged necessary, that their Mantles and Collars should be likewise brought in the proceeding, and each elect Knight appointed one of the Gentlemen that attended him, to bear the Cushion whereon they were laid, before him to the Choir Door, where they held them in their Arms, till Garter in due order fetch’d them into the Choir: And here we may insert this general Rule, that at all Installations, where some of the elect Knights are not sent for unto the Chapter-House, to receive Investiture with the Surcoat, before the Senior elect Knight hath been conducted to his Stall, but left to repose themselves in the East Isle of the Chappel, as hath often happened, the Knights Commissioners, or Assistants, on their return to the Chapter-House, send Garter for the next Senior elect Knight, whom they receive at the Door thereof, and having invested him with his Surcoat, and girt his Sword about him, proceed with him to his Installation in the usual manner. And the same method is observed if there were more elect Knights to follow; and we find it 30 Henry VIII. 16, and 34, and 10 Car. I.

The Knight, or Knights, having now receiv’d a compleat Installation, the Knights-Commissioners, Assistants, or Knights-Companions, with marks of Respect, take their leave of the last installed Knight, and descending into the Choir, take their own Stalls; but the Senior Knight-Companion ascends first: But observe, that if the Stalls of the Knights-Commissioners, Assistants, or Knights-Companions, be on the same side with the last installed Knight, then they descend not into the Choir, but pass directly to them along the Stalls, as in the 34 Eliz. The Ceremonies of Installation being finished, the Officers of Arms first, next the Alms-Knights, descend from the Steps of the Altar, and take their several Stations in the Choir; then one of the Prebends of the College, or, if the Sovereign be present, the Prelate, with the Serjeant of the Vestry before him, is conducted to the Altar by the Verger of the Chappel, and there begins the Service appointed by the Church, which being ended, the Proceeding passes out of the Choir in usual Order, either to the Presence-Chamber, or the Lieutenants, or Commissioners Lodgings, as the Occasion is.

The Offering of Gold and Silver.

§ 9. But if the Installation be solemnized in the Morning, the Service of the Church having proceeded as far as the Offertory, two of the Prebends, appointed to recieve the Offering, are conducted to the Altar by their Verger, and first the Alms-Knights, then the Officers of Arms, ascend the Steps of the Altar again, and stand in order as before. After which, Garter Summons down the Knights-Companions to the Offering, who descend into the Choir under their proper Stalls, as does the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, who offers first for the Sovereign, he receiving the Bezant from the Senior Knight, and then returns to his Stall: And at this instant, was the usual time heretofore for offering the Defunct Knights Atchievements, which was altered by King James I. as will be seen hereafter.

The Lieutenant, after a short stay in his Stall, descends again, and proceeds up to the Altar, to make his own Offering of Gold and Silver, and then returns, as do the rest of the Knights-Companions, including those newly installed, in their due order. But when the Installation passes by Commissioners, there is then no Offering made for the Sovereign, but the Commissioners offer first, and after them the other Knights in due order.

The Ceremony of Offering at the Installation of Philip, King of Castile, 22 Henry VII. is remarkable. He descended from his Stall into the Choir, and standing before it, as the other Knights-Companions did, the Sovereign left his Royal Stall to proceed to the Offering, to which the King would have followed, but the Sovereign would not permit, obliging the King to proceed along with him, on his left Hand, though he desired to perform his Duty as a Brother of the Order, so that they made their Offerings so near together, where, though the Sovereign had the Precedence, yet ’twas hardly observable.

Of the grand Dinner at the Installation.

§ 10. On the Day of Installation, there hath, from ancient Time, been appointed a Noble and Sumptuous Feast, and though it was agreed on in a Chapter, 3 Edward VI. That the Knights elect might, from thenceforth, be installed by Commission without a Feast; yet after his Reign, we find the old custom of a Feast at this Solemnity restored.

If the Sovereign appoint the Installation to be when the Feast of St. George is also celebrated, and is himself personally present, the Feast is then kept at the Sovereign’s Charge; and if in such case he constitute a Lieutenant, then the Installation Dinner is kept at the Charge of the Lieutenant; and is usually prepared in some of the Sovereign’s Lodgings in the Castle, but seldom in St. George’s Hall; as was done by the Earl of Arundel, at the Installation of the Earl of Shrewsbury, and the Lord Hunsdon, 3 Eliz. But when the Installation is kept at any other time of the Year, than that of St. George’s Feast, then the new installed Knights are at all the Expence; who generally have had the Dinner prepared in the Dean’s Lodgings; however, be it where it will, the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, Commissioners, or Assistants, together with the new installed Knights, proceed thither in full Robes; which is observed in the Installation of 3 Eliz. above, to be according to the ancient Custom. At the Installation, 31 Henry VIII. the Sovereign’s Lieutenant walked alone, after him his two Assistants, and lastly the new installed Knights.

The Lieutenant’s Place at the Table is somewhat on the left Hand the Cloath of State, there sat the Earl of Arundel, 3 Eliz. but the other four Knights-Companions, his two Assistants, and the two new installed Knights, sat toward the Table’s End on both Sides, for that they could not well sit all on a side. But of late Years, as at the Installation, 5 Car. I. a Question arose, whether the Lieutenant or Commissioners should sit at Dinner in their Habits, since the Power given them seemed to expire when the Knights were elected; (though unanimously allowed the new installed Knights ought to do so,) and likewise Precedents quoted, as 29 Henry VIII. at the Installation of the Lord Cromwell, where the Knights put off their Habits, and dined in their ordinary Apparel; and so of the Earl of Rutland, and the Lord Cobham, 26 Eliz. where the Commissioners did the same, and the new installed Knights kept on only their Surcoats: But what followed on this Debate is not mention’d; but the general Practice at other Times hath been of keeping on the Habit till the Dinner is ended.

At the second Course, called also second Mess, or second Service, Garter, accompanied with the Officers of Arms, Proclaims the Stiles and Titles of Honour of the Sovereign (if he be personally, or by his Lieutenant, present,) in Latin, French, and English, and cries Largess thrice; next the Stiles of the new installed Knights in French, or English only, with two Largesses, and in that Order they were installed. And thus it was at the Installation of Charles, Duke of York, 9 Jac. I. of Frederick, Prince Palatine, 10 Jac. I. and the Earl of Rutland, and others, 14 Jac. I.

Philip, King of Castile, Dined with the Sovereign in his Privy-Chamber, 22 Henry VII. whose Stile was Proclaimed by Garter, not in the same Room, but at the Sovereign’s great Chamber-Door, and in St. George’s Hall, after Largess had been thrice cryed. When the Sovereign constitutes a Lieutenant, then is the Lieutenant’s Stile also Proclaimed, and to his other Honours is added this of his Lieutenancy, and afterwards the Stiles of the new installed Knights, as 3 Eliz. But the Order of this Ceremony is more particularly observed at the Installation of the Duke de Montmorency, and others, 14 Eliz. where first Garter cried Largess, and next Proclaimed the Sovereign’s Stile, &c. in three Languages, then stepping two Foot back, Proclaims the Lieutenant’s Stile in French only, with two Largesses; and after that, he cried one Largess for the Duke; and lastly, for all the other new installed Knights, only two Largesses, and the Officers of Arms did the like; and still as Garter had finished his Proclamation, the Heralds joined with him in crying Largess, and so with Reverence departed the Hall.

But lastly, it is proper to observe, that when neither the Sovereign, nor his Lieutenant, are present, then the Sovereign’s Stile is not Proclaimed, nor those of the Commissioners, but only of the new installed Knights.

As soon as Dinner is ended, the Knights-Companions rise from Table, and withdraw to disrobe themselves, and therewith the Solemnity of Installation ends: And if at any time the Solemnity continues that Evening, and the following Day, it is only because the Sovereign (or his Lieutenant,) is present, on account of celebrating St. George’s Feast, and not with reference to the Installation.

Of setting up the Knight’s Atchievements.

§ 11. The last thing to be done at this great Solemnity, is setting up the Helm, Crest, Sword, Banner, and Plate, of the new installed Knight, over his Stall in the Chappel of St. George; to which purpose they are to be provided, according to the Directions before given.

By the Statutes of Institution it is ordained, that the time for setting up the Atchievements shall be when the elect Knight comes to Windsor-Castle, that is, to his Installation, and not before; and the reason is there likewise given, lest it should happen, he not coming for his Installation within the time limitted, and consequently the vacating his Election ensuing, that a new Election being made, those military Ensigns might not seem to be disgracefully withdrawn, and an occasion of Dishonour given, which otherwise could not be avoided, if they should be suddenly taken down from a Place so high; which demonstrates, that the intention of this Article extends to the finishing the Ceremonies of Installation, before the Atchievements ought to be set up, by so carefully providing against the Dishonour of taking them down, in case the Election should become void; which must infallibly happen, if the Knight elect died but an Hour before he were compleatly installed. Accordingly, in the ancient Deputations both to Sir William Philip, and Sir John Falstaff, Power is given their Proctors first to demand, receive, and obtain their principal Stalls, and next to tender their Helms, and Swords, to be hung up in the Choir of Windsor, according to Custom: And for clearer Information of the course of this Ceremony, that the Sovereign impowered his Commissioners, first to give the Deputy Possession of his Principal’s Stall, and after to receive the Atchievements, and place them over it: This is to be considered as a Memorial of the Knights being installed a Companion of the Order, and ’tis incongruous in the Rules of Honour to have the Sign or a Memorial of an Action precede the Action it self.

Again, the Statutes expresly provide, that the Knights Atchievements shall not be hung up, till the Duties and Fees enjoined are first discharged; and ’tis certain, there are no Fees due, nor can be claimed, till the Ceremonies on which they become due are entirely finished. But to clear all Doubts which may arise upon this Point, it was at a Chapter held at White-Hall, the fourth of February, 22 Car. II. ordained, That not any of the Atchievements of an elect Knight’s Stall be set up in the Chappel at Windsor, before he be installed, and the Fees of Installation paid.

And though this was the Practice anciently, yet were the Atchievements always prepared and brought to Windsor, and set before the elect Knight’s Stall; and in case of his not coming to receive Installation, then, being no otherwise placed, they might be the easier removed without the Choir, in as decent manner as could be, so that the Honour of Knighthood might be preserved entire; nevertheless, to be retained for publick Use, and the Benefit of the College.

Where mention is made in the Annals of any Person employed to set up the Atchievements of a Knight, it is to be understood that he was his Proctor, and installed on his behalf: And there appears but one single Instance where one Person hath hung up a Knight’s Atchievements, when another was installed for him; and this happen’d 14th of August, Anno 29 Hen. VI. where the Lord Rivers having been elected to the Stall of the Lord Hungerford, his Sword and Helm were soon after (sent) hung up by William Bobden, his Esq; and Guyen Herald, and he installed the 30 October following, by Sir William Crafford his Proctor; but this was contrary to the Law of the Order.

Where the setting up of a Knight’s Atchievements is barely mentioned, without taking notice of the Installation, it is to be understood, that such Knight’s Installation was also solemniz’d at that Time: As in the case of the King of Portugal, of whom the Annals only note, that he had taken care to set over his Stall, Helm, Sword, and Banner, and all things belonging thereto, at the Feast at Windsor, 2 Henry VI. In what manner these Atchievements are fixed, appears by the Statutes; the Helm and Crest to be set over each Knight-Companion’s Stall, and the Sword to hang directly under them; but the Plate to be nailed to the back of the Knight’s Stall.

CAP. XIII.

The Installation of a Knight-Subject by Proxy.

The Original Cause of making Proxies.

§ 1. There was no liberty given at the Institution of the Order, for a Knight-Subject to be installed by his Proctor or Deputy; but on the contrary, in the Founder’s Statutes was inserted this express Prohibition. That none of the Knights elect should be permitted to be installed by Proxy, unless he were a Stranger. And this Law continued unaltered till the Reign of Henry V. when John Duke of Bedford, the Sovereign’s Deputy for holding the Feast of St. George at Windsor, 7 Henry V. and other the Knights-Companions then present, took it into Consideration; that where a Knight-Subject, elected into the Order, was at that Time employed beyond Sea, in the Service of his Prince, and likely to continue in that Service some time, it was agreed, that the said Duke should make an Address to the Sovereign, by Letters under the Seal of the Order, (he being then employed in the War against France,) that in the like cases his Majesty would Ordain, That Knights-Subjects might, as well as Strangers, be admitted into the Order, notwithstanding the Clause in the Statutes.

It likewise appears from that Letter, as well as from the Blue-Book, that Sir John Grey, and the Lord Bourchier, had been installed at the aforesaid Feast, by their several Proxies; which the Sovereign’s Deputy concurr’d with, out of great Respect to their Persons; lest by a too rigid Observance of the Statutes, by their absence in the Wars, where they were then loyally employed, and might meet their Deaths, they should want the desired Suffrages of those Masses, ordained to be Sung for a defunct Knight; as had happen’d to several by unsuspected delays. But to clear this matter, for the future it was Decreed, 9 Hen. V. That where any elect Knight was actually in the Sovereign’s Wars, or otherwise employed Abroad on his Sovereign’s Affairs, he should possess the Privilege of a Stranger in this particular; which Decree was added to King Henry Vth’s Statutes. And it was soon after enjoined the elect Knight, on notice of his Election, to take care timely to appoint his Proctor, that he might enjoy the Rights and Privileges of a Founder: Such an Obligation was laid on Sir John Falstaff, who, at the reception of the Garter, was in France, employed in the Sovereign’s Service.

But King Henry VIII. besides his Confirmation of this Decree, for allowance of a Proxy in the aforesaid two Cases, farther enlarged it, to such as the Sovereign should either Command, or permit Licence to be installed by Proxy, which is to be understood of Knights elect within the Kingdom, as well as those beyond Sea: By Virtue of which Clause, the elect Knight, the Earl of Dorset being Sick, 1 Car. I. obtained the Sovereign’s Licence to be installed by his Deputy Sir Richard Young.

Letters of Procuration.

§ 2. It is observed before, out of the Registrum Chartaceum, that Sir John Robesart, elected into the Order by King Henry V. was installed by Virtue of his Letter Missive, sent to Sir Thomas Barr his Proxy; but the same Register calls it, in another Place, a sufficient Procuration under his Seal of Arms, enabling him to perform the Ceremony of his Installation.

The Copy of this Instrument is not extant; but that Letter Missive Sir John Grey directed to Sir John Lisle, to take Possession of his Stall, and by Virtue of which he was installed, tells him he had Chosen him for his Proxy, and to take his Stall for him in his Name, &c. And omitting other Precedents, doubtless, in the case of a Knight-Subject, the Sovereign may, if he pleases, nominate and appoint a Proxy for Installation, where the elect Knight hath not done it himself; for here, all those Considerations of grand Respect, Forms of the Oath, &c. constantly afforded to Strangers, have no Place; which is evident from the Sovereign’s Letters of Summons to the Commissioners named for Installation of the Lord Grey, 4 and 5 Phil. and Mar. who at that time was Prisoner in France, and his Deputy Sir Humphry Radcliffe, is therein mentioned to be appointed by the Sovereign herself.

The first Precedent of Letters of Procuration, or Deputation, drawn into a solemn Form, is that made by Sir William Phelip, 5 Hen. V. by which, having obtained the Sovereign’s Licence, he impowers two Knights, Sir Andrew Butrely, and Sir John Henington, or either of them, as their Business would permit, to supply his Place, and take Possession of his Stall, in the Choir at Windsor.

Qualifications of a Proxy.

§ 3. The Qualifications of a Proctor, nominated by a Knight-Subject, are the same with those requisite in the Proctor of a Stranger, of which something will fall in our Way hereafter; I shall therefore only in general observe here, that to neither Knight-Subject, nor Stranger, the Proctor is to be under the Degree of a Knight, enobled with Arms, and of an honest and untainted Reputation; it being judg’d proper chiefly in this Point, that a Knight-Subject should exactly observe the same Rule enjoined to Strangers; in respect of which, it is very remarkable, that Sir William Lisle, though one of the Alms-Knights, yet in Degree a Knight, was not refused to be Proctor to Sir John Grey, 7 Hen. V.

Preparations for Installation.

§ 4. The Day for Installation of a Knight-Subject by Proxy, being appointed by the Sovereign, there are to be provided for him, first, a Commission for Installation, which by the Chancellor of the Order is presented to the Sovereign for his Sign Manual; to which is after affixed, the Seal of the Order: And appoints, 1. To conduct the Proctor to Windsor-Castle. 2. To put him in Possession, as from the Sovereign, of the Stall assigned his Principal. 3. To invest him with all the Benefits, Honours, Prerogatives, Franchises, and Liberties thereto belonging. 4. To receive his Mantle, Helm, and Sword, and set them up in their appointed Places. 5. To add thereto all usual Ceremonies. 6. Lastly, an Injunction to all the Knights to permit all the Solemnity punctually to be performed: An ancient Precedent of this is found 5 Hen. V. in the case of Sir John Falstaff: Also 2 Edw. IV. at the Installation of the Earl of Worcester, and other elect Knights, by their Proxies.

Of later Times, the Commissions granted on such Occasions differ from those made for the Personal Installation of the Knights themselves, only by premising the Cause of their Principal’s Absence, and Service he is then employed on; authorizing the Commissioners to admit the Proxy into his Stall: Likewise where the Installation is performed by two or more Commissioners, the Sovereign directs Letters to each of them, giving notice of the intended Solemnity, and requiring them to attend at a Day prefixt, to the end the Proxy may be put into Possession of his Principal’s Stall.

And as there is, upon admission of an elect Knight, installed by Proxy, the same ground for removal of Stalls, as in personal Installations; so the Sovereign issues out Warrants to Garter, some time before the Solemnity, to remove the Atchievements and Plates, as usual, and place them in the Order such Warrants direct. Anciently the Stall for an elect Knight, was assigned in the Commission issued for Installation, as in the case of Sir Henry Inghouse, Proctor to Sir John Falstaff, 5 Henry V.

The rest of the Particulars to be provided against the Day of Installation, are at the Knight’s own Charge, and are agreeable with those in Personal Installations.

Proceeding to the Chapter-House.

§ 5. The next thing to be consider’d, is the Proxies Place in proceeding to the Chapter-House, and this is immediately after the Provincial King of Arms, because as yet he hath not taken Possession of his Principal’s Stall; which done, it gives him a Place in his return according to its Dignity. In this Order the Proctors of the Marquiss of Newcastle, and the Earl of Bristol, proceeded (Bare-headed,) 13 Car. II.

And though this be the Proctor’s usual Place in this Proceeding, yet Sir Henry Sidney, Proctor to the Earl of Warwick, 5 Eliz. proceeded immediately before the elect Knights; which is the only instance of that kind.

Lastly, the Proctor, as in the case of an elect Knight, passes into the East-Isle, behind the High-Altar, as soon as he comes within St. George’s Chappel, while the Sovereign, Lieutenant, or Commissioners, proceed into the Chapter-House, and there reposeth himself till he is sent for in; as in the case of the Marquiss of Newcastle and Earl of Bristol above: But if the Proxy pass not in the Proceeding, he then goes privately to his Place, before the Proceeding sets forward.

Transactions in the Chapter-House.

§ 6. After the Chapter is opened, the first thing done, is for Garter to present the Commission or Commissions, which he carried in the Proceeding thither, as well that for the Lieutenancy, (if a Lieutenant held the Feast,) as of Installation, for admitting a Proxy, the Order of which is observed before.

The Letters of Procuration, or Deputation, are next read, after which the Proxy is sent for into the Chapter-House by Garter, who conducts him to the Door, and there the Commissioners, or Assistants, or Knights-Companions, receive him. But 5 Eliz. Sir Henry Sidney exhibited his Deputation, after he was called in: Or sometimes the Proxy produces his Deputation before the Proceeding to the Chapter-House, as Sir George Howard, Deputy to the Earl of Bedford, did, 6 Eliz. And in such case there is no need of admitting the Proxy into the Chapter-House, but that he may stay without, till the Sovereign, his Lieutenant, or Commissioners, are past into the Choir, and he sent for thither; at which time the Mantle was wont to be laid on his right Arm at the Chapter-House Door, by the Knights-Companions appointed to introduce him.

Anciently, as soon as the Proxy was admitted into the Chapter-House, and the Letters of Procuration were read, the Mantle of his Principal was usually laid on his right Arm by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, or Commissioners, and part of it spread on the Proxies Shoulders, the Escutcheon of St. George lying uppermost, and the Cordons laid fair to be seen; and in this manner he bore it in the Proceeding to the Stall, where he held it till Service was ended; but ’tis now ordered otherwise, as by the direction of King Charles II. that the Mantle should be born on the left Arm.

But 5 Eliz. the Earl of Warwick’s Proctor had the Mantle born before him into the Choir by Garter, in the same manner as is usual to Knights Personally installed; and not delivered him, till he had taken the Oath; and at the delivery thereof, the Words of Admonition were pronounced by the Register; as it was observed to the Proxies of the Marquiss of Newcastle, and the Earl of Bristol, 13 Car. II.

Proceeding to the Choir.

§ 7. The Proxy proceeds from the Chapter-House Door, between the Sovereign’s Commissioners, &c. But touching the Order of this Proceeding, so much has already been said, that we shall give but one Instance, Anno 6 Elizabeth.

1. Verger. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Officers of Arms. 4. Officers of the Order. 5. Lord Hunsdon, Proctor to the Lord Cobham. 6. Earl of Bedford.

Ceremonies performed in the Choir.

§ 8. The Proceeding having entered the Choir, the Commissioners, &c. conduct the Proxy into the lower Stall, directly under that designed for his Principal, where the Register reads the Words of the Oath, while the Proxy, laying his Hand on the Book, repeats them after him, and Kisses the Book: And this Oath his Deputation impowers him to take, in the Name of his Principal; the Form of the Oath having no difference from the Oath taken Personally by an elect Knight.

The Oath being taken in this solemn manner, the Proctor is led up to the Stall of his Principal, where both the Knights, who conducted him into the Choir, first take the Mantle, and lay it on his Arm, next laying their Hands on him, in the Name of his Lord and Master, from whom he received his Deputation, set him down therein: And so the Ceremony of Installation being fully ended, the Service of the Church begins.

If the Installation be performed in the Morning, there is an Offering of Gold and Silver; at which time the Proxy in his turn comes from his Principal’s Stall, and stands before it, and when the Sovereign, or the Lieutenant for him, and for himself, or else the Commissioners, and the rest of the Knights-Companions present, have offered, then the Proxy (being joined to the Knight, sitting in the opposite Stall, if present at the Solemnity, and having two Officers of Arms before them,) proceeds to the High Altar, and there offers both Gold and Silver; and then returns, and takes his Stall as the rest do. In this manner the Earl of Warwick’s Proxy, joining with the Earl of Northumberland, installed at the same time, proceeded to the Offering, 5 Eliz. As likewise the Proctor to the Earl of Bedford, with the Lord Hunsdon, 6 Eliz.

The Ceremony of the Offering being finished, the Service of the Church goes on, which being over, the Proceeding returns in the same Order it came to the Chapter-House, except, that now the Proxy takes his Place according to the Dignity of his Stall. But in regard the Statutes expresly declare; That after the Proxy hath been admitted to his Principal’s Stall, he shall neither wear the Mantle, nor have any Voice in Chapter, nor enter there in the absence of him that sent him; so that it was the ancient Practice to take off the Mantle from his Arm at the Chapter-House Door, in his return from the Choir, and delivered to the Verger of the Chappel, though sometimes to the Sexton, at other times to Garter, also to the Black-Rod, who hath taken it from off the Proxies Arm, and carried it into the Chapter-House; this done, the Proxy retires privately out of the Proceeding to his Lodging.

It appears however, but by what indulgence is not mentioned, that though Garter took the Mantle from Sir Henry Sidney, 5 Eliz. at the Chapter-House Door, on the Evening he returned from Installation; yet the next Morning he rode in the Procession to the Chapel, the Celebration of the Feast of St. George continuing, with the Mantle on his right Arm; and having entered the Choir, took his Principal’s Stall, bearing likewise the Mantle in the grand Procession, at the Offering of Money, and during Divine Service, and from the Chappel to the Castle to Dinner: And the like in the Afternoon of the said Day, he rode on Horse-back in the Proceeding to the Chapter-House Door, but there the Mantle was taken from him, and laid within upon the Table, whilst he retired into the East-Isle of the Chappel, and at the rising of the Chapter, it was again delivered to him, whence he proceeded in his Principal’s Place to the second Vespers.

Next Morning, the Lieutenant, and Assistants, having ended the Chapter, the Mantle was again laid on his Arm, and in that manner he passed to his Principal’s Stall, and afterwards offered, as on the Feast Day. The Morning Service ended, the Lieutenant and Assistants returned to the Chapter-House Door, where they put off their Mantles, and at the same time the Sexton of the College receiv’d the Mantle from him.

The Grand Dinner.

§ 9. At Dinner the Proxy sits with the Lieutenant or Commissioners, and takes Place where his Principal should sit if he were present; and this was so observed at the Installation of the Earl of Warwick, 5 Eliz.

The Stile of the Knight installed by Proxy, is proclaimed in French, or English, in the usual Form and Place, as 25 Hen. VIII. at the Installations of the Earls of Beaumont and Newblanke, by their Proxies; for they were Knight-Subjects, though not to the Sovereign, and therefore not improper to be made use of as an Instance. To conclude, the Proctor is to take care that the Atchievements and Plate of his Principal are set up in their proper Places, which appears not only from the ancient Letters of Procuration, but also by Commissions of Installation, which appoint that the Sovereign’s Deputy should receive from the Proctor his Principal’s Helm and Sword, (for there is no mention of the Banner till afterwards,) and place it over his Stall.

CAP. XIV.

The Signification of Election to Strangers.

_Within what time, and in what manner, Certificate is made of their Election._

§ 1. In regard that Strangers elect, are for the most part Sovereign Princes, whole Affairs obliged them to abide in their own Dominions, and very rarely permitted them to receive Personal Installation, it was thought fit to allow them several Privileges, by the Founder of this most Noble Order, and principally, that of giving previous and timely Notice of their Elections, and convenient time of consideration for Acceptance; affording Investiture in their own Countries, and permitting their Installations to be performed at Windsor by their Proxies or Deputies.

It was therefore by the Statutes ordained: That when any such should be chosen into the Order, they should be certified of their Elections by the Sovereign; and besides, that, at his Charge, the Garter should be sent over to them, with the Mantle and Statutes of the Order, Sealed with the common Seal; so that they might have notice, at least within four Months from the time of Election, to the end they might advise and determine with themselves, from the Tenor of the Statutes, whether they would receive the Honour of this most Noble Order.

In Pursuance of these Directions, it became customary for the Sovereign, when he sent his Letters, to send also, and that by way of solemn Embassy, the Habit and Ensigns of the Order, with a Book of the Statutes; and in case the Election were accepted, Investiture might be received before the return of the Persons, by whom the Habit was sent. As upon the Elections of Edward, King of Portugal, at the Feast of St. George, 13 Hen. VI. the Duke of Urbin, 14 Edw. IV. and several others.

The right of bearing these Letters signifying Election, and returning the Strangers Answer, belongs to Garter, by the Constitutions of his Office. And though Certificate of Election was to be made within four Months from the time of Election, yet King Henry VIII. added this necessary Clause: That when the Sovereign had any great or high Impediment, he might defer certifying the Election till a more convenient Time. As may be seen in the case of Frederick III. Emperor of Germany, in the time of Henry VI. who having been elected 35 of that King, had not Letters sent him to signify it till the next Year. It likewise appears, that Letters to the same Effect were then likewise dispatched to the King of Arragon, the Duke of Brunswick, and King of Poland, who had been elected eight Years before.

And yet we find it recorded, that the Habit and Ensigns of the Order were sent by special Ambassadors to all three, 34 Hen. VI. two Years before: But perhaps this ought to be understood of their being but then design’d, and ordered to be sent, and on second Thoughts might be stopped, or if sent, by some accident might have miscarried; otherwise it seems needless to have sent other Letters to give notice of their Election two Years after: But to clear this matter, we after find a second mention of sending the Habit and Ensigns to the King of Poland, 37 Hen. VI. by which it is demonstrable, that the first Embassy took no Effect.

It does not appear that King Hen. VIII. or any of his Successors, ever made use of that Liberty granted by the aforesaid Article of his Statutes, for deferring the significatory Letters of Election beyond the time appointed by the Statutes of Institution, as we find by the many Instances of that kind. Francis the first King of France was elected October 21. 19 Hen. VIII. and was installed the 25 January following; so that ’tis plain, the Letters of Notice must needs have been dispatched within the limited Time. James V. of Scotland, who was elected 20 Jan. 26 Hen. VIII. had notice of Election immediately sent him; and Hen. II. of France, having been elected 24 April, 5 Edw. VI. had Letters of Signification sent him in May following; and so in all Examples since. And when King Charles II. elected any Stranger whilst he was Abroad, Letters of Signification were sent them immediately after.

Of notice given of an Election, before sending the Habit.

§ 2. Here it is to be observed, with how much caution, more than the former, the Statutes of King Henry VIII. Ordain, to send Letters that signify Election, and the Book of Statutes only at first; but not the Garter and Mantle, till the elect Stranger, having had time to consult the Statutes, certifies his acceptance of the Order; and then, and not before, it is Decreed to send a solemn Embassy with the whole Habit, George, and Collar: And consonant to this, the Practice hath sometimes been. As in the case of Henry II. King of France, 5 Edw. VI. Emanuel, Duke of Savoy, 1 and 2 Phil. and Mar. and in that of Frederick, Duke of Wirtembergh, to whom Queen Elizabeth sent Letters soon after his Election, and he returned Thanks, and Acceptation, by his two Ambassadors, who received Promise of sending the whole Habit soon after; however, the same were not sent during her Life.

Notice of Election sent with the Habit.

§ 3. When the Sovereign hath been well assured of the elect Stranger’s acceptance, the same Embassy (as anciently before adding this Clause,) dispatched both Ceremonies. The Sovereign’s Letter signifying Election, being first presented, together with the Book of Statutes, and an acceptance declared, then within few Days, the whole Habit of the Order was solemnly delivered.

And thus it was directed soon after the Election of James V. King of Scots, to the Lord William Howard, sent on that Embassy; and in like manner, at the Election of Christian IV. King of Denmark, 1 Jac. I. to the Earl of Rutland sent on that Embassy. As also to Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, and Henry, Prince of Orange, within two Months, their Elections following on April 24. 3 Car. I. and the date of the Commission for delivering the Order being on June 24. following.

The manner and order of the delivery of these Letters, signifying Election, when the Habit is sent, is thus.

“First, The Ambassador and Officer of Arms having notice given them of the first Audience, present themselves to the Stranger Prince, in the accustomed manner of Ambassadors; and delivering the Sovereign’s Letters Missive, with all due Reverence, the Ambassador, after some short general Compliment from the Sovereign, signifying that his Master, and the Honourable Society of the Garter, in respect of his renowned Prowess, Valour, Virtues, &c. and to establish and encrease the Amity that is between them, hath elected him into the most Noble Order of St. George; and that Sovereigns do never elect any Stranger, but such as they highly Honour; and therefore earnestly desires it may be accepted as a true Testimony thereof: To which end the Sovereign hath sent him over, and his Herald there present, to perform the due Ceremonies.”

But this Commission of Legation hath sometimes been obstructed by the multitude of Affairs lying on the Sovereign’s Hands, particularly in the Time of Car. I. when engaged in that unnatural Civil War; so that when they sent their Letters of Signification, it was thought fit to Commissionate their Agent, or Resident at the Prince’s Court, and Garter Principal King of Arms, to deliver part; but the two chief and most peculiar Ensigns of the Order, viz. the Garter and George, deferring the solemn Embassy till a more convenient Season. The first Precedent of which kind, was 10 Jac. I. when Sir Ralph Winwood, and William Seagar, Esq; Garter, were Commissioned to deliver only, for the present, the Garter and George, to Maurice, Prince of Orange, five Days after his Election; and so to Charles, Prince Palatine of the Rhine, 9 Car. I. and to William, Prince of Orange, and the Duke de Espernon, the same Reign. And so likewise during the unhappy Exile of King Charles II. it was usual, for want of more conveniency, to present the elect Knight, in confirmation of his Election, whether he were Stranger, or Subject, with the Garter, George, Ribband; and sometimes a St. George’s Cross, radicated within a Garter, to be fixed on the left Shoulder of their Cloaks, or upper Garments. But these things after returned into their proper Channel, as we may see in several cases since, of which we need not instance more, than that of the present Sovereign, and his Royal Highness the Prince: The former at a Chapter of the most Noble Order, held at Kensington, 18 June, 1701. 13 Will. III. was elected, and on the 21 June, the Sovereign, by Commission under the Great Seal of the Order, constituted the Earl of Macclesfield, and Gregory King, Esq; Lancaster Herald, (then Deputy Garter King of Arms,) to carry the Habit and Ensigns, and to invest his then Electoral Highness therewith. The next Day after their arrival, at a private Audience, his Electoral Highness received the Garter and George, with the usual Formalities; and two Days after, viz. 24 August, was solemnly invested with the whole Habit of the Order. On 13 March following, 1702-3. he was installed at Windsor by his Proxy Charles, Lord Mohun, with the accustomed Ceremonies. The same Order was observed at the Election of his Royal Highness the Prince, 4 April, 5 Queen Anne; when the Lord Halifax, and John Vanbruge, Esq; Clarenceux King of Arms, (in the room of Sir Henry St. John, Knight Garter,) were Commission’d to carry the Habit and Ensigns. They had their first Audience, on this occasion, of the Prince, the 31 May, who afterwards received the Garter and lesser George, and on 2 June following, was invested with the whole Habit and Ensigns of the Order.

Certificates of Acceptation.

§ 4. After delivering the Sovereign’s Letter, signifying Election by the Ambassador, and the elect Stranger doth readily accept the Order, he is obliged, by the Statutes, to return the Sovereign a Certificate of such his Acceptance, and desire of Ratification. And ’tis observable, before the additional Clause made by King Henry VIII. this ceremonious Course had been the Practice of ancient Times; and both expected from, and observed by the King of Denmark, who having been elected, 6 Hen. V. was the eighth of the same King taken notice of for not returning, before that Time, an Answer, whether he accepted the Honour or no: And it appears, before the next Feast of St. George, he sent over his ready Acceptance, both of the Honour of Election, and of the Ensigns of the Order; and thereupon Directions were given for his Installation by the Lord Fitz Hugh, his Proxy.

But for an instance, after the said additional Clause, there is one remarkable enough, in the Preamble of the Sovereign’s Credential Letters to the Duke of Savoy, 1 and 2 Phil. and Mar. sent with the Habit and Ensigns of the Order; in which it appears: That the Sovereign having given notice of his Election into this most Noble Order, he had returned back his cheerful and ready Acceptance of, and singular Satisfaction in the said Choice; and therefore cordially wished it might attain its due Effect.

In succeeding Times it was thought necessary, where the whole Habit was sent to a Stranger, together with the Sovereign’s Letters of notice, to make a provisional Decree, (which passed, 13 Car. I) That Garter, and all others, whom he pleased to join in Commission with him, should be most punctually careful, that they delivered not the Ensigns of the Order to any elect Stranger, till they were satisfied, by his Letters Patent, of his kind and grateful Acceptance thereof; or in case of refusal, to forbear their Presentation.

And the same care was also taken, where only the Garter and George were sent; as appears by the Instructions sent, 19 Car. I. to Sir William Boswel, then appointed by the Sovereign to present those two principal Ensigns to William, Prince of Orange; where, among other things, he is expressly commanded, To take a Testimonial from the said Prince, of his kind Acceptation thereof, before he should deliver those Ensigns of Honour to him: So likewise in the Institutions of the same Date, for delivery of the Garter and George to the Duke de Espernon.

Of an Election not accepted.

§ 5. That sometimes this Honour hath not been accepted, appears in the single case of Philip II. Duke of Burgundy, who having been elected by King Henry V. then in France, had not, Anno 1 Henry VI. sent his Answer. It was therefore concluded on at the Feast of St. George, held at Windsor the said Year, by Humphry, Duke of Gloucester, then Deputy to the Sovereign, and by, and with the unanimous consent of the Knights-Companions present, to send Letters to the said elect Duke, by which he was desired to know, whether he gave his Acceptance or no? The Duke of Burgundy, it seems, made no Answer to this Letter: It was therefore again debated at the next Year’s Feast, and then thought fit, to send Persons over to him with the Nomination, who should press him for his final Answer. And then it appears, that the said Duke weighing the Statutes, and reflecting on the Quarrels between the Duke of Gloucester, and the Duke of Brabant his Unckle, made a plausible Excuse, refusing the Election, lest he should be forced either dishonourably to violate the pious Constitutions of the Order, or the obligations of Alliance; and upon this they proceeded to a new Election.

But this is the only instance of this kind; and it hath been the constant way of all elect Strangers, not only to accept, but to receive with the highest Marks of Satisfaction, the notice of their Election, and the Investiture of the Order.

CAP. XV.

The Investiture of Strangers, with the Habit and Ensigns of the Order.

The Time for sending the Habit and Ensigns unlimitted.

§ 1. Though the Statutes of the Order appoint and prefix a time, wherein the Sovereign’s Letters of notice to an elect Knight ought to be sent, yet as to the sending a solemn Embassy with the Habit and Ensigns, they do not limit any certain time, but leave it wholly to the Sovereign’s Pleasure, wherein his own Interest and Conveniency, as well as that of the elect Stranger, is to be considered.

Nevertheless, the Statutes of Institution direct, that this Legation shall be dispatched with convenient speed; which must be interpreted to refer both to the Sovereign’s conveniency of sending, and the Stranger’s capacity of receiving.

And therefore we find it six Years after the Election of the Kings of Arragon and Poland, and the Duke of Brunswick, e’er we meet with the first notice of the Sovereign’s determination of sending over the Habit: For they having been elected 4 August, 28 Hen. VI. the preparations for the Legation were not made till the thirty fourth Year of the same King; and doubtless some cause, within the limits of that conveniency allowed to the Sovereign by the aforesaid Article of the Statutes, or the accident of Miscarriage might fall out; particularly in respect to the King of Poland, because three Years after the former Order of Legation, we find new Directions issued for sending the Ensigns of the Order to him.

But in King Henry VIIIth’s Body of Statutes, this Clause of sending the Legation with convenient speed, is wholly omitted, and the Sovereign is not limitted as to the Time; so that the Habit and Ensigns have happen’d to be sent sometimes sooner, sometimes later; as the Sovereign has thought convenient; of which sufficient hath been said already; and we find in two Elections of Strangers in the two late Reigns, viz. that of the present Sovereign and Prince; that the Legation was sent only a very few Days after their Election.

Preparations made for the Legation.

§ 2. In reference to this solemn Embassy, there are several things to be provided, before the Ambassadors, or Commissioners, take their Journey. As, (1.) Credential Letters. (2.) Commission of Legation. (3.) Warrants for the Habit and Ensigns. And (4.) other Necessaries.

The Credential Letters are, as to particulars, drawn suitable to the present Occasion, by the Chancellor of the Order, and directed to the Stranger elect; but the Substance, in general, is, That the Sovereign having elected him into the Society of the Order, hath sent his Ambassadors with full Power to present the Habit, and perform the Ceremonies due and accustomed, as if himself were present. And farther, to desire him, To give Credit to all that his Ambassadors shall say, or perform, on his behalf, in reference to their Commission, as he would do to himself.

These Letters pass under the Sign Manual of the Sovereign, and Signet of the Order; but it is observable, that these to Emanuel, Duke of Savoy, were sign’d both by King Philip and Queen Mary.

The Commission of Legation is likewise to be prepared by the Chancellor of the Order, fairly engrossed on Velom, and Sealed with the Great Seal of the Order, the Substance of which, for the most part, hath been as follows.

First, The Merits and Worthiness of the elect Stranger, to deserve the Honour of Election, and the reasons of inducing the Sovereign to confer the same upon him, are elegantly set forth.

Secondly, The Persons nominated for this Honourable Employment, are ordained, authorized, and deputed, and therein Stiled, Ambassadors, Procurators, and special Messengers, and so are acknowledged to be by the Stranger elect, in their Certificates of the Receipt of the Habit.

Thirdly, Their Power, Authority, and special Command, is to address themselves to the Stranger elect, and present, and deliver him from the Sovereign, the Garter, Mantle, and other Ensigns of the Order: Where observe, that there were four or five joined in a Commission, as it has sometimes happened, then any five, four, three, or two, were of the Quorum; whereof the Principal of the Embassy was always one.

Fourthly, They were impowered to require from the Stranger elect, his Oath, according to the Form prescribed in the Statutes; but this was a special case, and only inferred in the Commissions of Legation to Charles, Duke of Burgundy, 9 Edw. IV. and Ferdinand, Archdeacon of Austria, 15 Hen. VIII. and omitted in all Commissions since that time.

And lastly, To perform, and dispatch those things, which they should judge necessary, in the same manner as if the Sovereign were present in Person; and this Power it was thought fit to allow the Ambassadors, in case any thing should want to be performed which their Instructions had not sufficiently provided for.

The first Embassy on this occasion, recorded in the Blue-Book, is that to Edward, King of Portugal, 13 Hen. VI. to whom, for the greater Dignity of the Order, Garter was thought fit, by the Chapter, to be sent alone with the Habit of the Order: And hence is the original of Garter’s Claim to this Employment.

Nevertheless, in succeeding times, as the Order grew into Esteem, some one of the Knights-Companions was made choice of by the Sovereign to be Principal in these Legations; as were Galliard Sieur de Duras, sent to Charles, Duke of Burgundy, 9 Edw. IV., Arthur Plantagenet, Viscount Lisle, to Francis the first King of France, 19 Hen. VIII. and others.

Sometimes other Noblemen, or Persons of Quality, though not Knights-Companions, (yet correspondent to the Degree of the Stranger elect, or to the Esteem the present Interest begat in the Sovereign,) were employed chief in these Embassies; among whom Sir Charles Somerset, after Earl of Worcester, was sent to the Emperor Maximilian, 6 Hen. VII. Henry, Lord Morley, to Don Ferdinand, Prince of Spain, 15 Hen. VIII. and others.

In Embassies of this nature, it was heretofore usual, to join some Persons of Rank and Quality, or Office near the Sovereign, in the Commission; as Sir John Scot, Comptroller of the Houshold, and Sir Thomas Vaughan, Treasurer of the Houshold, both joined with the Sieur de Duras aforesaid: And Sir Nicholas Carew, and Sir Anthony Brown, with the Viscount Lisle.

To these Person, the Sovereign thought fit sometimes to add a Doctor of the Law, or a dignified Clergyman, and such as had the Language of the Country, not only the better to make such Answers to Questions as the Stranger elect might start, on perusal of the Statutes, but likewise to inform him touching the Institution of the Order, or other Passages relating to the Founder, or matters touching the Honour of the Garter. Besides, a dignified Clergyman was in those Times thought proper to Administer the Oath, and pronounce the Words of Signification, at the Investiture with the Habit and Ensigns of the Order.

And for these reasons, was John Russel, Doctor of the Civil Law, and Archdeacon of Berkshire, joined in Commission with the aforesaid Sieur de Duras, and Edward Lee, Doctor in Divinity, Archdeacon of Colchester, and the Sovereign’s Almoner, sent over with the Lord Morley; and others.

But of later Years the Sovereign’s Ambassador, Resident with the Stranger elect, hath supplied this Place; as did Sir Thomas Smith, in the Legation sent over to Charles IX. and Sir Edward Stafford, in that of the French King Henry III. and Sir Anthony Mildmay, to that of Henry IV.

Besides the aforementioned Persons, Garter was always joined in these Commissions of Legation, not only to keep on Foot his Right, but to manage the Ceremonious Part; and of this there are so many numerous Instances as are sufficient to justify the Privilege of his Office, and maintain the interest of an ancient Right. Besides which, if it were any way disputed, we find it decreed in a Chapter 13 Car. I. That the carrying the Ensigns of the Order to Stranger Princes, doth properly belong to Garter.

Besides those Persons joined in the Commission of Legation, there has frequently been appointed, either Norroy, King of Arms, or some one of the Heralds, to go in Quality of an Attendant in this Service, not only for the Honour of the Sovereign, but of the Stranger who is to receive the Habit, in regard the Ceremonies of Investiture with the whole Habit, require the Assistance of two Officers of Arms, of which there are some Precedents.

Lancaster Herald attended the Embassy to Charles IX. King of France: Chester Herald, and Rouge Dragon, Pursuivant at Arms, on that of Henry III. of France. A Herald likewise attended the Embassy to Emanuel, Duke of Savoy: York Herald, that of Maximilian, the Emperor: And Somerset Herald, to Henry IV. of France.

And whereas there went only Norroy to Christian IV. King of Denmark, it was because no more of the Officers of Arms could then be spared from their necessary Attendance on the Sovereign’s Coronation; so in the Embassy to Maurice, Prince of Orange, one Herald sufficed, because the Garter and George only were sent him, and consequently there was but little Service then to be performed.

Concerning other Companions, and Attendants, in these Legations, they are both for Quality and Number such, and so many, as the chief in the Legation judges sufficient for the Honour of the Sovereign, and the Dignity of the Embassy; and with these have usually gone several Noblemen, Knights, and Gentlemen.

In the third Place, there is to be prepared for these Legations, Warrants for the Habit and Ensigns of the Order; and these are also to be drawn up by the Chancellor of the Order, who is to attend the Sovereign for his Sign Manual thereto.

One Warrant is to be directed to the Master of the Great Wardrobe, to deliver to Garter the Mantle, with the Escutcheon of St. George within a Garter, embroidered on the left Shoulder, and Tossels belonging; and also the Surcoat and Hood.

There is also another Warrant drawn up, for the delivery of the Ensigns of the Order to Garter, viz. the rich Garter, and great Collar of the Order, with a George Pendant, and another George hanging in a blue Ribbond; together with Cases for them, lined with purple Velvet, and gilt on the outside.

And sometimes these Ensigns have been delivered out of the Jewel-House, to the Herald of Arms, joined in the Legation in Garter’s stead, as were those sent to Charles, King of Sweden, 20 Car. II. but those provided for John George, Duke of Saxony, to Sir Thomas Higgons, the Principal in the Legation; for which they gave their several Receipts.

The Sovereign’s Warrant for the delivery of the Ensigns sent to Maximilian the Emperor, was directed to the Lord Treasurer, for which Garter gave his Receipt. But for those sent to the French King, Henry IV. the Warrant was directed to the Master of the Jewel-House; and out of this Office have all the Ensigns of the Order been since delivered.

There are several other necessaries to be provided, which may pass as Appurtenances to the former, and are sometimes incerted in the Sovereign’s Warrants for the Habit of the Order, and at other times issued by particular Warrants: As a black Velvet Cap with white Feathers and a Heron Sprig, a Girdle and Hangers with the same coloured Velvet, with the Surcoat. A Yard of purple Velvet hath usually been allowed out of the Great Wardrobe, for covering the Book of Statutes, sent to the elect Stranger: And for the Velom, Writing and Binding the said Book, there is a Fee paid by the Sovereign to the Register of the Order, which hath generally been proportioned to the Dignity of the Receiver; for this Officer had allowed him for the Book sent,

l. s. d. To the French King, Henry IV. 5 0 0 To John Casimir, Count Palatine 4 0 0 To the Duke of Holstein, 3 Jac. I. 3 6 8 To the King of Sweden, 3 Car. I. 3 0 0

But to be more particular, we will insert the Bill of Charges for the Book of Statutes, sent to James VI. of Scotland, 26 Hen. VIII.

l. s. d. For Velom 0 5 0 For illumining the Arms and Letters 0 10 0 For Writing 1 0 0 For Binding and Gilding 0 2 8 For half a Yard of purple Velvet 0 7 0 For half a Yard of crimson Sattin 0 7 0 For the purple Silk for the Laces 0 0 4 For the white and green Silk for the Seal 0 1 0 For red Silk for the Strings, and } 0 1 0 garnishing the Book } For an Ounce and half of Venice Gold 0 5 0 For shaping, making the Bag, and garnishing 0 3 4 For red Sarcenet for lining the Bag 0 1 4 For a Box 0 0 8 ----------- Total 3 4 6 -----------

This Book of Statutes ought to be Sealed with the common Seal of the Order, which not only the Institution, but all the other succeeding Bodies of Statutes appoint. Besides, at a Chapter held at White-Hall, 13 Car. I. the Law was confirmed; and thereupon it was again decreed, That the Book of Statutes sent to any Stranger Prince, should be Sealed with the Great Seal of the Order, affixed to a Label of blue Silk and Gold.

There is also to be provided a large purple Velvet Cushion, to carry the Robes on, when they are to be presented; this is likewise put into the Sovereign’s Warrant, and provided by the Master of the Great Wardrobe; usually containing one Yard and quarter in length, adorned with Fringe, Cauls, and Tossels of Gold and purple Silk, and within it a Pillow of Fustian filled with Down.

There were two Velvet Cushions prepared for the Service of the Duke of Wirtembergh’s Investiture, 1 Jac. I. one of Purple, for the Sovereign’s State; and another of Crimson, for the Duke; so the same Year to Christian IV. King of Denmark.

Two Majesty Escutcheons are likewise to be provided, painted in Oil, and gilt with Gold; one to have the Arms of the Sovereign surrounded with a Garter, under an Imperial Crown; the other of the Stranger’s Arms, within a Garter also, and such a Crown as is proper to his Dignity. Both these are to be put in Frames, painted and gilt, with their several Stiles fairly Written under the Arms, and set on the back of the Sovereign’s Stall, under the State, as also on the back of the Stall of the Stranger elect: But there were three Majesty Escutcheons sent over in the Legation to Henry, Prince of Orange, in regard that at his Investiture, Frederick, Elector Palatine, was present. In case the chief Person in the Legation be a Knight of the Order, then he is to have a like Escutcheon of his own Arms, set over his own Stall; for so had the Earl of Derby provided for him at the Sovereign’s Charge, when he was sent with the Habit to the French King, Henry III.

The remaining Necessaries, are such as relate to the Transportation of the Habit of the Order, viz.

One Pair of fine Holland Sheets to fold the Habit in. Two sweet Bags of Taffaty to lay amongst them. Two Trunks to put the said Parcels in. One Sumpter Saddle.

All which are to be provided at the Sovereign’s Charge, and is also his Gift to the elect Prince.

What farther Warrants are to be obtained from the Sovereign, relate to Garter, and such other Officers of Arms, as are appointed to attend the Legation; as first a Warrant, whereby the Sovereign ascertains a Warrant for their Diet, and Reward, during their Journey, and till their return; and on which, most commonly, for greater certainty of its Payment, the Sovereign’s Privy Seal is obtained.

The Allowance to Garter in the Reign of Edw. VI. was ten Shillings a Day for his Diet, and Ten Shillings a Day more as a Reward: And this we find allowed to Sir Gilbert Dethick, in the Embassy to Henry II. King of France, 5 Edw. VI. and the like in his Legation to Maximilian the Emperor; and to Frederick II. King of Denmark, 24 Eliz.

And when Clarenceux was sent in the Place of Garter (the Office being void by the Death of the said Sir Gilbert) to the French King, Henry III. the same was also allowed him, and commenced nine Days before his setting out; and of which there are other Precedents.

Of this daily Allowance, Garter hath usually obtained an advance before-hand, for his better support by the way.

When any of the Heralds were sent in Garter’s Place, the same Allowances were made them, as if Garter had gone in Person; as had Henry St. George, Esq; Richmond Herald, sent with the Earl of Carlisle, to Charles, King of Sweden, 21 Car. I. As also to Thomas St. George, Esq; Somerset Herald, sent with Sir Thomas Higgins, to the Duke of Saxony, soon after.

As to the Allowance to such Officers of Arms, as are not joined in, but appointed to attend any of these Legations; it was usually, if a Herald, the Moiety of what was given to Garter: And if a Pursuivant at Arms, half as much as a Herald.

Agreeable to which, was the Allowance given to Chester Herald, and Rouge Dragon Pursuivant, in the Embassy to Henry II. King of France, 5 Edw. VI. and there called the old Rate; so also to Somerset Herald, to Frederick II. King of Denmark, and the French Kings, Henry III. and IV. And both the Herald and Pursuivant had also a proportionable part of their daily Allowances before-hand.

Besides which Allowances mentioned, Garter hath also Allowance for Postage, both Outward and Homeward, for Himself and Servants; and for Transportation of the Habit, and other Things necessary for the Voyage. And this by a Clause added in the Sovereign’s Warrant, is left to Garter at his return, when he gives in a Bill of particulars, subscribed with his Hand, to the Treasurer or Chamberlains of the Exchequer, to have been disbursed by him.

The Warrant to furnish Garter, or the Herald, with Post Horses, and convenient Shipping to carry them over, is usually had of the Privy Council, or Secretary of State; either before, or after the Lord Ambassador; and is not provided for in the same Ship.

The Ceremonies of Investiture.

§ 3. The Ceremonies performed at a Stranger Prince’s Receipt of the whole Habit and Ensigns of the Order, are highly Solemn, whether we consider the manner of Investiture performed by the Sovereign’s Ambassadors, on the Festivity and Triumphs, added by the new invested Prince.

First, the Commissions joined in the Legation, receiving notice of their first Audience, are to present themselves in the accustomed manner of Ambassadors, Garter, or his Deputy, going in breast with the chief of the Legation, if there be only himself joined in Commission with the Lord Ambassador, and in this Place William Segar, Esq; Norroy King of Arms, (sent in the room of Garter) proceeded with the Earl of Rutland at their first Audience before Christian, IV. King of Denmark.

Being arrived near the elect Stranger, they present the Letters, certifying Election, or their Credential Letters from the Sovereign; and after some short general Compliment by the Ambassador, he makes known to him, his Election in the usual Form, which is before sufficiently spoke of.

After the Formality of this Address is over, and that the Stranger hath by his Answer accepted of his Election, and consented to the Reception of the Order; the Ambassador immediately delivers him the Book of Statutes, that he may, if he pleases, peruse them before he assume the Habit, and desires his Consideration thereon. Next, both the Commissioners in the Legation present him with the George and Ribbond. and put it about his Neck, as in several Instances hath been shown.

In the interim, before the Day of Investiture, Time is usually set apart for Conference between the Sovereign’s Ambassador, and some of the elect Prince’s Council, touching the ordering of the Ceremonies, and wording the Oath to be by him taken. Garter is likewise to consider what Places in the elect Prince’s Court are fit to perform the Ceremony, and to see them made ready, and to instruct his Officers, what Duties and Services they are to undertake.

If the great Hall, or other large Room, be appointed, there ought to be prepared a Table, with a rich Carpet, whereon the Habit and Ensigns of the Order are to be laid, while the Sovereign’s Commission of Legation is read; another Table should be prepared for the Stranger who receives the Order; and a third for the Sovereign’s Ambassador.

In the Church or Chappel where they are to proceed to hear Divine Service, a Stall is to be erected under a Cloth of State, on the Right Hand Entrance of the Choir, for the Sovereign of the Order, wherein is to be fixed the Majesty Escutcheon of the Sovereign’s Arms; another Stall is also to be placed on the same side of the Choir for the invested Stranger, at the same distance from the Sovereign’s Stall, as is that for the elect Stranger in the Choir at Windsor; in which is to be fixt the Majesty Escutcheon of his own Arms, brought likewise over by Garter or his Deputy; a third Stall is to be erected for the Lord Ambassador, who (if a Knight-Companion) hath an Escutcheon of his own Arms within a Garter set over it; for so had the Marquiss of Northampton, at the Investiture of the French King, Henry II. Anno 5 Edw. VI. and the Earl of Derby, at that of Henry III. under all these Escutcheons of Arms, the Stiles and Titles (fairly Written) of the Sovereign, and each Knight-Companion, are to be affix’d.

Where there is no solemn Proceeding to Church, the Sovereign’s Escutcheon of Arms, with his Titles, have been set up at the upper end of the Room, where the Investiture is performed; so also the Stranger Knight’s at due distance, as at the Investiture of Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, in his Tent at the Leaguer, near Darshaw, in Prussia, 23 September, Anno 3 Car. I.

Besides the before-mentioned Preparations; the Church or Chappel, into which the new invested Stranger proceeds, is to be richly adorned, as we find by several Instances; as at the Investiture of King Henry III. when the Church of Augustine Fryars in Paris, was hung with rich Arras, and all the Choir and Stalls with Cloth of Gold. On the Day the Solemnity of Investiture is celebrated, the elect Stranger sends his Coach, and some Persons of Quality, to Accompany the Sovereign’s Ambassadors to his Court. At the Investiture of Henry, Prince of Orange, Frederick, Prince Palatine of the Rhine, sat with the Viscount Charleton, in one Boot of the Prince’s Coach, and Sir William Segar in the other; and were met by the said Prince at the Foot of the Stairs of his Court, and conducted thence into his great Chamber.

After such time as the elect Stranger, and the Sovereign’s Ambassadors, have a while retired; the Stranger usually first enters the Room appointed for the Ceremony, and stands under his own State, expecting the coming in of the Ambassadors, and notice thereof being given them, they (reposing in a Room near) proceed in manner following.

Servants to the Lord Ambassador, two and two.

The Herald in his Coat of Arms, bearing the Mantle, Surcoat, Hood, and Cap, in his Arms; and if a Pursuivant attend the Embassy, he (wearing his Coat) proceeds before him, bearing part of the said Habit.

Garter vested in his rich Coat of his Sovereign’s Arms, also (but at the Investiture of the Duke of Wirtemberg, he wore his Robe of Crimson Satten, as did Clarenceux, at the Investiture of the French King, Henry III.) bearing on a Cushion the Garter, and Collar of the Order, with the great George, the Book of Statutes, and the Commission of Legation.

Lastly, The Lord Ambassador, or chief in the Embassy, who, if a Knight-Companion, proceedeth in his compleat Habit.

If any other Knight-Companion is present, he also wears his whole Habit of the Order, as did the Constable of France, at the Investiture of the French King, Henry II. The said Constable also pair’d in the Proceeding with the Sovereign’s Ambassador.

In going up to the Sovereign’s State, they all make three Reverences, and drawing near, the Ambassadors Servants fall off on either side for the Herald to pass up to the Table, set before the Sovereign’s State; whereon (with a single Reverence) he lays the Robes.

Then Garter draws near the Table also, and with a like Reverence towards the Sovereign’s State deposites the Ensigns of the Order.

The Lord Ambassador follows, and makes his Reverence towards the Sovereign’s State, and after turning to the Stranger elect, and doing him Reverence, he (or some other fit Person) delivers himself in a short, but grave, and learned Oration; “in which he not only sets forth the Praises of the illustrious Order, and of the King the Sovereign, but also the Virtues, the memorable and praise-worthy Actions of the elect Stranger, to whom the Habit and Ensigns of the Order are sent: Neither are his Ancestors (if any of them have attain’d the Honour of this Order,) past over in Silence, that thereby his Heart (already breathing impatience and desire,) may be so much the more inflamed with an Earnestness to obtain the Honour and Favour of this so great a Dignity.

“He adds besides, that the Sovereign having well weigh’d these and the like things in his Mind, and maturely advis’d thereof with his Knights-Companions, they were perswaded and well satisfied in themselves, to nominate and chuse him before others; to the end that he might both himself be honoured by the Choice of such a Person, and also thereby give an increase and addition of Lustre to those renowned Actions and Virtues, which already were a chief Ornament to him.

“Lastly, He points towards the Ensigns of the Order, which he declares to have been sent by the Sovereign, out of great Love, and singular Affection, to dignify him therewith, as to a Person to whom he wish’d as well and honourably as to any other Prince whatsoever, and withall intreats him kindly to accept thereof, and wear them in remembrance of the Sovereign and his Order.”

This or the like Oration being ended, the Ambassadors present their Commission of Legation to the elect Stranger, who delivers it to his Secretary, and he publickly Reads it.

At the before-mentioned Investiture of the French King, Henry II. the Bishop of Ely, one of the Commissioners of the Legation, made the Speech, to which the Cardinal of Lorrain returned Answer in the said King’s behalf, with all thankful Acknowledgments of the Honour of the Order.

After the Commission is read, Garter presents the Oath fairly Written, which is administred to the elect Stranger, where, if any Exceptions were before made and admitted, they must be rehears’d, as we find it directed in the instructions given for the Investiture of James V. King of Scotland. The Ceremony of the Oath being finish’d, Garter takes from off the Cushion the Garter, and having kiss’d it, presents it to the Lord Ambassador, who kneeling down, puts it with all Reverence on the Stranger’s left Leg, being assisted by Garter, who pronounces these Words of Signification.

Ad laudem atque honorem Omnipotentis Dei, intemeratæ Matris ejus, & Sancti Georgii Martyris; cinge tibiam tuam hoc insigni Subligaculo, circumferens in augmentum honoris tui, & in signum ac memoriam illustrissimi Ordinis, nusquam oblivioni daturus, aut omissurus, quod eo moneris; ut valeas, inquam & velis in justo bello, quod solum inibis, stare firmiter, agere fortiter, & feliciter omnino vincere.

This being said, Garter takes the Surcoat, and with the Ceremony of a Kiss, delivers it to the Lord Ambassador, who (after the Stranger elect hath put off his Cloak or upper Garment, and Sword,) puts it upon him in this manner: First, The Lord Ambassador begins at the Stranger’s Right Arm, and Garter (or the Leiger Ambassador if present,) assists at the left Shoulder. The Stranger being thus vested with the Surcoat, both the Lord Ambassador and Garter gird his Sword about him, with a Velvet Girdle of the same Colour, at the doing whereof Garter saith these Words.

Capito vestem hanc purpuream, ad incrementum honoris, & in signaculum Ordinis accepti: qua munitus non veteberis pro fide Christi, libertate Ecclesiæ, pro jure, & oppressorum atque indigentium necessaria tuitione, sanguinem etiam fundere, nedum fortiter ac strenue dimicare.

After this, Garter takes up the Mantle and Hood, which, in like manner kissing, he delivers to the Lord Ambassador, who invests the Stranger therewith, and lays the Hood upon his right Shoulder; (the Train being given into the Hands of some Noble Personage to be born up,) Garter also pronouncing these Words.

Accipe Clamidem hanc Cœlici coloris, in signum Clarissimi hujus Ordinis, & in Augmentum etiam honoris tui, rubeo Clypeo Dominicæ crucis, uti cernis, insignitam: ut cujus virtute semper ac vigore protectus per Hostes tutus abeas, eos ubique superare valeas, & pro clarissimis denique Meritis, post egregiam hanc hujus temporis Militiam, ad æterna vereque Triumphalia gaudia pertingas.

Garter, in the last Place, takes up the Collar, and with a Kiss also presents it to the Lord Ambassador, who placeth it about the Stranger’s Shoulders, and Garter uttereth these Words.

Torquem hunc in Collo deferes, ad augmentum honoris, & in signum quoque clarissimi ordinis a te suscepti, cum imagine Sanctissimi Martyris, & Christi Militis Georgii: cujus præsidio suffultus, Mundi hujus tam prospera quam adversa sic pertranseas, ut animæ pariter ac corporis hostibus hic strenue devictis, non Temporariæ modo Militiæ gloriam, sed & perenis victoriæ palmam denique recipere valeas. Amen.

When the Ceremony of Investiture is finished, the Lord Ambassador congratulateth the new invested Stranger in the Sovereign’s Name, and in the Name of all the Knights-Companions, and then delivers him his Velvet Cap, adorned with white Plumes, and the Book of Statutes.

The Stranger being thus invested, stayeth a while in the Room, where he received this Honour, with the Ambassador, and after Complements of Congratulation between them, he goeth to the Church in a solemn manner, having the Train of his Mantle born up; at the Entrance into the Church, all in the Procession make three Reverences, the first towards the High Altar, the next towards the Sovereign’s Stall, and the third towards the new invested Stranger’s Stall.

The Lord Ambassador proceedeth towards the Seat assign’d for him, and stands before it till the Stranger hath ascended his Stall, and after making his Reverences, (as before) takes his; then Garter making the like Reverences, sits down on a Chair, plac’d for him before the Sovereign’s Stall.

But the Herald at Arms ought to be often near the Stranger, or else the Lord Ambassador, to inform them of the Order of Ceremony, because Garter is obliged to attend the Sovereign’s Royal Stall.

After a solemn Anthem, Garter passeth in the middle of the Choir, and by a Reverence, first to the invested Stranger, and next to the Lord Ambassador, gives them the Signal for descending, and being both come down, Garter passeth up before the Stranger to the High Altar, where he makes his Offering of Gold and Silver, being accompanied with the Lord Ambassador, the Herald laying the Cushion whereon he kneels when he Offers.

But if a Knight-Companion be sent on this Legation, then he proceeds first up to the Altar, preceeded by Garter, and Offers for the Sovereign, which done, he returns to his own Stall: Next, the invested Stranger proceeds up, (preceeded as before,) Offers, and returns back to his own Stall; afterwards the aforesaid Knight-Companion proceeds up again, and Offers for himself: And in this Order was the Offering made when the Emperor Maximilian was invested at Vienna, January 4. Anno 10. Eliz.

The new invested Stranger having offered, returns to his Stall, and the Lord Ambassador, with three Reverences, takes his Seat, the Organs, &c. playing all the while: When the solemn Service is finish’d, the Stranger descends again from his Stall, and with the Proceeding before him, returns in the same Order he came to the Room, where he received his Investiture.

It’s observable, that the Emperor Maximilian, out of a compliance with the Protestant Religion, caused, on the Day of his Investiture, all Prayers to Saints incensing, and other Matters and Ceremonies not used by the Church of England, to be wholly omitted at the Service in his Chappel.

At these great Solemnities, the invested Strangers have heretofore held most magnificent Feasts, but of late they are not so much in Use: And when Dinner was ready, they proceeded thither in their whole Habit, which they wore all Dinner time.

At the Investiture of Christian IV. King of Denmark, Anno 1 Jac. I. the Sovereign’s Stiles and Titles of Honour were proclaimed thrice, (before they sat down to Dinner,) and the said King’s twice; but when Maurice and Henry, Princes of Orange, received Investiture, the Stiles were proclaimed immediately after they were invested, and in the same Room, the Ceremony being perform’d to both in the Afternoon.

At the Feast made by Maximilian I. (King of the Romans,) Sir Charles Somerset, and Sir Thomas Wriothesley, sent on the Embassy, was admitted to his Table, and sat on his left Hand: On the Day of Investiture of Don Ferdinand, Prince of Spain, Arch-Duke of Austria, the Lord Morley, and Sir William Hussey, sat on his right Hand at Dinner, and Dr. Lee, and the said Sir Thomas Wriothesley, on his left; these four being join’d in the Commission of Legation.

At a Feast on the like Occasion by the French King, Henry II. he admitted to his Table (beside the Marquiss of Northampton, the principal Person in the Legation,) the before-mentioned Constable of France; and all three sat in their full Robes of the Garter, which they put not off till after Dinner. The Cardinal of Lorrain sat also at the King’s Table, but it was on the other side.

When the Investiture was performed in the Afternoon, then was the Grand Dinner turn’d into a Supper; as it was at the Investiture of Maximilian the Emperor, and two of the French Kings; but when Henry, Prince of Orange, receiv’d the Ensigns of the Order, there was no Feast at all, but purposely omitted, to prevent the difference which might have been occasioned by the Precedency and Place, between Ambassadors drinking of Healths, and other Complements.

On this Solemnity, and the Honour they deriv’d from it, some have thought fit to transmit the Memory to Posterity, by Medals, with Inscriptions relating thereto; such were those of Gold and Silver, which Frederick, Duke of Wirtemberg, caused to be made; as also those made by Charles, King of Sweden.

Certificates of having receiv’d the Habits, and Ensigns of the Order.

§ 4. The magnificent Solemnity of Investiture, &c. being compleatly finish’d, and the Ambassadors having fully performed their Duties therein; they are yet further to obtain from the new invested Stranger, before their departure, a publick Instrument, testifying the reception of the said Habit and Ensigns, Sign’d with his Hand, and Sealed with his Great Seal; this we find anciently done in several Instances, and is generally demanded and obtain’d.

Hereupon a Clause to this Effect is usually added, in Instructions given to Ambassadors; as appears from those to the Lord Howard and Garter, in the Embassy to James V. King of Scotland; namely, that Garter should remember (after the Investiture was performed,) to Purchase, and Sollicit a Certificate from the said King, of his reception of the Order, and taking the Oath, both under his Seal.

The Form and Substance of these Certificates are much alike; for after a recital of all the Powers given to the Ambassadors nam’d in the Commission of Legation, the Stranger Prince first makes Certificate of his receiving, and Investiture with the Mantle, Surcoat, Collar, and other Ornaments of the Order; and that they receiv’d them from the Sovereign’s Ambassador, with the accustom’d Solemnities.

In some of these Certificates, namely from Ferdinand, Prince of Spain, Anno 15 Hen. VIII. from Francis I. the French King, Anno 19 Hen. VIII. and from Gustavus, King of Sweden, Anno 3 Car. I. we find the taking the Oath appointed by the Statutes to be also certified. Of the return of these Certificates, the Annals of the Order sometimes take notice, and by a Decree, 13 Car. I. care was taken to oblige the Ambassadors to produce these Certificates to the Sovereign at their return.

The Stranger Prince hath been pleas’d sometimes, to give with the Certificate, a particular Testimonial of Garter’s punctual discharge of his Duty in the Legation, or of the Officer of Arms employed in his stead; as did Gustavus, King of Sweden, in the preamble of his Diploma, whereby he testifies the bestowing upon Henry St. George, Richmond Herald, the Honour of Knighthood; they have also usually given Garter Gratuities, either in Money, Diamonds, or some other Present of great value, of which several Instances might be produced.

CAP. XVI.

The Installation of a Stranger by Proxy.

Touching the Choice and Nomination of a Proxy.

§ 1. After the Stranger is invested, he is enjoin’d by the Statutes (be he of what State or Condition soever,) to send in eight Months after his Investiture, either a Proctor or Deputy to be installed in his behalf, in the Seat assign’d him within the Chappel of St. George at Windsor.

The Time limited for sending in Henry Vth’s Statutes, is but seven Months; and those of Henry VIII. allow no more; and that not only after Investiture, but after the Stranger hath certified the Sovereign of his reception of the Order.

By King Henry VIIIth’s Statutes, it’s also provided; That in case a Stranger do not send his Deputy or Proctor within seven Months, without having a reasonable Excuse, and such as should be allowed by the Sovereign or his Deputy, the Election (notwithstanding his former Acceptation,) should be also void, except so it be, that the Stranger be hindred or disturbed by great Affairs, and then might he send his Excuse to the Sovereign, or his Deputy, within one Month after; and according as the Sovereign or his Deputy should allow or disallow of his Excuse, that then the Sovereign or his Deputy might give unto him four Months of respite more; within which time, if he neither come, nor send his Deputy to be installed for him, then the said Election should be void for that time.

The French King, Francis I. was so earnest for compleating this Honour, that he dispatch’d his Proctor hither with all the speed he could, and most of the Stranger Princes have sent their Deputies within the limited time, there being very few Instances to the contrary, and those were occasioned through the multiplicity of Affairs.

When the Garter and George only have been sent to a Stranger, the Ceremony of Installation hath been dispenc’d with, till a more convenient time, as appears from the Instructions of March 4. Anno 19 Car. I. given at the sending these two principal Ensigns of the Order, to William, Prince of Orange, and Bernard de Foix, Duke d’Espernon, (in regard of the Interruptions then given by the Rebellion here,) such dispensations, and for the same reason, was King Charles II. necessitated to give those Strangers whom he honoured with Election, while he remain’d in Foreign Parts.

Upon the said King’s happy Restauration, among many other things relating to the Order, this particular was taken into consideration, in reference not only to the Duke de Espernon and Prince Maurice, who were dead, but those Strangers also then living; and at two Chapters held at White-Hall, Anno 13 Car. II. directions were given to Garter to place the Banners and Atchievements of the surviving Strangers over their respective Stalls; and the Sovereign, by his supream Power, (induc’d by the impossibilities of the late Troubles to perform the Installation, and by reason of the time elaps’d since their Elections,) dispenc’d wholly and absolutely with their Installations, but at the same time declar’d, that as the like necessity and conjuncture could never happen again, so he would not, on any motion or pretence whatsoever, give the like dispensation.

It seems to rest in the pleasure of the Stranger, whether he will chuse to send over any Person of his own Court, or give his Procuration to some one of the Sovereign’s Subjects, to receive his Stall, and in his Name to take Possession of it; the latter of which hath been done several times, out of desire to favour some of our Nobility with this Honour, of which many instances might be given.

It hath sometimes happned, that a Proctor for the Installation of a Stranger, hath been appointed and nominated by the Sovereign of the Order, though the Principal had nam’d another before: Thus it fell out in the case of Maurice, Prince of Orange, Anno 10 Jac. I. who having deputed Count Henry his Brother, to be installed for him, and he having put to Sea in Order thereto, but by reason of contrary Winds not arriving in England before the Day appointed for his Installation, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions ordered that Lodowick of Nassau, Kinsman to the elect Prince, should take Possession of his Stall on his behalf: A case somewhat like, was that of John George, Duke of Saxony, who sent over his Procuration to John, Earl of Bath; and he being detained in the West on extraordinary Occasions, when St. George’s Feast was held at Windsor, Anno 23 Car. II. wrote to the Chancellor of the Order, to obtain the Sovereign’s Dispensation, for not appearing in the Name of his Principal; who representing his humble request to the Sovereign, in a Chapter held on the Eve of the said Feast, he was pleas’d to grant it, and appointed Heneage, Earl of Winchelsea, who perform’d the Service. There is also an ancient Example of this kind, Anno 9 Hen. V. where the Sovereign nominated the Lord Fitz Hugh, Proctor for the King of Denmark; which yet was not done, till after the Sovereign had been certified that the said King had been invested, and obliged himself by Oath to the observation of the Statutes.

In like manner it is recorded, that the Earl of Cleveland was by the Sovereign appointed Deputy for the Installation of Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, and yet not unlike, but this might be with consent of the said King, though the Annals herein are silent.

The Proctor’s Qualifications.

§ 2. By the Statutes of the Order, the Proctor, whether he be nominated by his Principal, or by the Sovereign, must be Procurator sufficiens & Idoneas; that is, such a Person who hath always been accounted of unblameable Conversation, not branded with any note of Infamy, but altogether irreprovable. And such was Dominicus Franciscus, Deputy to Charles, Duke of Ferrara, who in the Black-Book of the Order is characterized to be a Knight of incorrupt Fame; nor are we to doubt but that other Proctors to Strangers were such, though the Testimonials of their Virtues do not appear in the Annals of the Order.

Secondly, The Proctor ought to be a Person correspondent to the State and Dignity of the Stranger that is invested, which may sufficiently appear by several Instances; the Emperor Maximilian I. appointed for his Proxy, the Marquiss of Brandenburgh, Anno 6 Hen. VII. Francis I. King of France, Adrian de Fercelin, Lord of Bross, Anno 19 Hen. VIII. and Henry IV. of France, Sieur de Chastes, Vice Admiral of France, Anno 42 Eliz.

Thirdly, It is provided that he be a Knight, and without any manner of Reproach; and if it so happen that he have not receiv’d the degree of Knighthood, the Sovereign is to bestow that Honour before he be allow’d to take upon him the Execution of his deputative Power; for none but Knights are capable of this Honour, or permitted to bear the Ensigns of so great an Order. Hereupon the Lord Willoughby of Eresby, Proctor for Frederick II. King of Denmark, was Knighted by the Sovereign, the Morning before he proceeded to take Possession of the Stall.

There was one reason notwithstanding, why this particular was not strictly stood upon, (though moved) in the case (and it’s the single case) of Henry Ramell, Hereditary Lord of Wosterwitz and Beckeskaw, Deputy for Christian IV. King of Denmark, Anno 3 Jac. I. for it being taken notice of that he was not a Knight, certain Persons were sent from the Sovereign to signify his Pleasure, that he should be advanc’d to the Honour of Knighthood before he took upon him the Ensigns of the Order in his King’s behalf; to which he made Answer, that he appeared here, not in his own, but in the Name of the King of Denmark; and that such a degree of Honour was unusual in his own Country, (being Born in Pomerania,) and therefore humbly desired that he might be excus’d from the Honour; upon which the Sovereign was pleas’d to dispence with him, and forthwith the said Deputy (but no Knight,) was admitted to take the Stall assign’d to the said King his Principal.

His Letters of Procuration.

§ 3. The Authority wherewith an elect Stranger invests his Proxy, which ought to pass under his Hand and Seal, do generally contain these Particulars.

First, He premiseth the Sovereign’s Election of him into the Order of the Garter, and his receipt of the Habit and Ensigns thereof, then takes notice or the Obligation the Statutes of the Order put upon him, for sending a Proxy to take Possession of his Stall, in regard the Dignity whereunto he is advanc’d in his own Country, will not permit him to repair Personally to Windsor; and being not only desirous that the Election and Investiture should obtain its due effect, but to fulfil, as far as in him lies, the Injunctions of the Statutes, in what concerns the assuming of his Stall, and taking the Oath appointed; he therefore Ordains, Authorises, and Deputes, a Person fitly qualified, (named in the Deputation,) his sufficient Proctor, and special Deputy, to appear at the Castle of Windsor in his behalf and in his Name, at the next Solemnity that should be held there, to supply his room, and receive Possession of the Stall assign’d him, according to the usual Form; and in all respects to perform those Ceremonies and Things in his behalf due and accustom’d, or should appear to belong any way to the Splendor or Ornament of the Order: As also to take the accustomed Oath with those Qualifications, and in that Form as had been (or should be) agreed on; and further, to fulfil all other things which he should think necessary to be perform’d on this Occasion, or whatsoever thing might require a more special Command, than was contain’d in the Letters of Procuration; and as fully as the Stranger should be obliged to, and would do, if he were there present in his own Person. Lastly, there is usually added a Clause of Ratification and Confirmation, of all such things as the Proctor should say or do, in reference to the Solemnity of installation.

Of the Proctor’s Reception.

§ 4. When the Sovereign is acquainted with the arrival of the Proxy, and the occasion of his coming, he soon after gives him Audience; after which, a Day for Installation is assign’d, and the Sovereign nominates some of the Knights-Companions his Commissioners, to perform the Ceremonies.

The Proctor heretofore has been receiv’d with very great State; Sir Balthasar Castilian, sent hither from the Duke of Urbin, Anno 22 Hen. VII. was met at the Sea-side by Sir Thomas Brandon, with a goodly Company of his own Servants well Hors’d, who kept Company with him, till they came near Deptford in Kent; where, by the Sovereign’s Command, he was met by Sir Thomas Dokara, and Sir Thomas Wriothesley, Garter: The said Sir Thomas Dokara had attending him thirty of his Servants, all in new Liveries, well Hors’d, every Gentleman bearing a Javelin in his Hand, and every Yeoman a Bow and a Sheaf of Arrows, and so they convey’d him to his Lodging. The next Day they conducted him to London, and by the way there met him divers Italians, and Paulus de Gygeles, the Pope’s Vice Collector, to whose House he was convey’d and lodg’d. The reception also of James Lord Rambovillet, Proctor for the French King, Charles IX. was very noble.

The Preparations for Installation.

§ 5. The Preparations of the Installation of a Stranger by Proxy, are the same as for the Proxy of a Knight-Subject, mention’d as before, and the Form of the Commission for Installation is much the same; the Preamble contains the Authority wherewith the Proxy is impower’d and is penn’d with like Words.

The Letters of notice to the Commissioners.

The Warrants for removing of Stalls, and for the Strangers Atchievements, are all to be obtain’d by the Chancellor of the Order, under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, to which the Signet of the Order is to be affixt.

The Strangers Atchievements (as mention’d in the Warrant,) are to be provided at the Sovereign’s Charge; namely, his Helm, Crest, Mantlings, and Sword, together with a Banner of his Arms and Quarterings; and these the Proctor is enjoin’d to bring along with him to Windsor.

Sometimes a Warrant hath been directed to the Master of the Wardrobe, to provide but some part of these Atchievements; and another Warrant to the Lord Treasurer of England, to deliver Garter Money to provide the other part; in each of which, the particulars relating to either are enumerated; for so were the Warrants drawn up for the Atchievements of the French King, Henry II. At other times direction hath been to the Master of the Wardrobe, to deliver to Garter the whole, who thereupon puts the Charge upon Account.

Sometimes particular Warrants have been directed to the Master of the Wardrobe, to deliver several Parcels of the Materials, for the making up these Atchievements; as were those Warrants, to deliver the Sovereign’s Embroiderer, and to Garter, so much Velvet, Cloth of Gold, &c. for making the great Banner, and other the Atchievements of Charles IX. and Henry III. French Kings.

It also appears that Garter hath sometimes laid out the Money for all, or part of the Atchievements, and then delivered his Bill of disbursements into the Wardrobe; as is manifest from those Bills for the Atchievements of Frederick II. King of Denmark, in Count Palatine of the Rhine, and the Duke of Holstein.

Besides the Atchievements, some other things used at the Solemnity are commonly included in the foresaid Warrants; the Mantle of the Order is not prepared at the Sovereign’s Charge, for the Statutes of Institution appoint the Proxy to bring one with him, not that the Sovereign should provide it, having done that before, at the Legation with the whole Habit; nor is it found in the Rolls or Books of the Sovereign’s great Wardrobe, that any Account is made for providing a second Mantle, when the Proxy of a Stranger came hither; which, had the Sovereign been at such Charge, would not have been omitted.

The Proctor’s Cavalcade to Windsor.

§ 6. The Day appointed for the Installation drawing on, the Proxy was heretofore accompanied from London to Windsor, with the Sovereign’s Lieutenant and his Assistants, (if the Feast of St. George was then also celebrated,) or otherwise the Sovereign’s Commissioners with a great Retinue.

Among the rest, when the Deputy of the French King, Francis I. rode to Windsor, Anno 19 Hen. VIII. all the Knights-Companions that were in Commission for that Solemnity, assembled at the Lord Sandy’s Place near St. Paul’s Church in London, whence they rode to the Deputy’s Lodging, and thence accompanied him with a gallant Equipage to the Castle of Windsor, where Lodgings were prepared for him at the Dean’s House.

In like manner, Anno 8 Eliz. the Earls of Sussex and Leicester, and Lord Clinton, (three of the four Commissioners appointed for the Installation of the French King, Charles IX.) with other Lords and Gentlemen, took their Horses at the Court Gate at Westminster, and with a great Train rode to the Lodgings of the said King’s Proxy, (being then at St. Mary’s Spittle in London,) whence they went through Holbourn towards Windsor; the Earl of Southampton, Viscount Mountague, Sir Henry Lea, and Sir Edward Umpton, met them at Langford near Colbrook, with their Hawks, and shew’d the Proxy variety of sport, with which he being well pleased, they rode to his Lodgings at the Dean’s House at Windsor, the usual Place of entertaining the Strangers Proxies.

Supper after his Arrival there.

§ 7. The Evening of their arrival passeth with a sumptuous Supper, but the principal Entertainment is reserv’d for the following Day’s Dinner. At the Installation of the French King, Francis I. all the Commissioners met together at the Marquiss of Exeter’s Lodgings, and went to the Dean’s House, where they were entertain’d by him at Supper all at one Table; at another Table sat Garter, with certain of the Deputy’s chief Gentlemen, and some of the Heralds; and at a third sat the rest of the Heralds, and other of the Proxies Servants.

The Commissioners and other Noblemen, who accompanied the Proctor of Charles IX. to Windsor, supped also with him at the Dean’s; He himself sitting at the upper-end of the Table; then the Earls of Sussex and Leicester by him, one against the other, next the Earl of Southampton, and Viscount Mountague, then the Lord Clinton, and Lord Herbert of Cardiff, after them two Strangers of distinction, then lower sat the Lord Grey, and other Strangers, and last of all, at the lower end, opposite to the Proctor, sat Monsieur Dose, alias St. Michael, the French Herald. Garter, Black-Rod, and divers Strangers, supped with the Dean, and in the Parlour and Hall sat divers Pensioners, Gentlemen, and Strangers.

Of the Proceeding to the Chapter-House.

§ 8. What hath been before set down of the Proceeding to the Chapter-House, at the personal Installation of a Knight-Subject, will extend hither, both as to Order and Circumstances; yet this general Rule is to be born in mind, that the Place of a Stranger Prince’s Proctor here, is next after the Provincial King’s, (unless the Proctor of a Knight-Subject happen to intervene,) and before the Junior Knight-Companion, (unless a Knight-Subject pass then in the Proceeding,) of which we have an Instance at the Installation of the Dukes of Brunswick and Chevereux, and the Earl of Dorset, by their Proctors, but the Earls of Salisbury, Carlisle, and Holland, with Viscount Andover in Person, Anno 1 Car. I. when the Proceeding was ordered as followeth.

1. Two Waiters of the Sovereign’s Hall, in their Livery Coats, bearing White Rods. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Prebends of the College. 4. Officers of Arms. 5. Proctors to the absent elect Knights. 6. Elect Knights in Person. 7. Knights-Companions. 8. Black-Rod. 9. Register. 10. Garter. 11. Chancellor. 12. Prelate. 13. Sovereign’s Lieutenant. 14. Courtiers and Gentlemen in the Rear.

Only in the single case of Christian IV. King of Denmark, Anno 3 Jac. I. (as an extraordinary Respect and Honour,) his Proxy went in the Proceeding to the Chapter-House next before the Sovereign’s Lieutenant.

As we had a former Example, of a Proctor to a Knight-Subject, who in this Proceeding past before the Alms-Knights, and Officers of Arms, namely, Sir Henry Sidney, Deputy to the Earl of Warwick, 5 Eliz. so here in the case of a Stranger, the Viscount Hereford, Proxy to the Duke of Holstein, installed 3 Eliz. went in this Proceeding to the Chapter-House, before the Officers of Arms: Which Proceeding was ordered as follows.

1. Gentlemen and Knights. 2. The Proctor and Ambassador of Holstein together. 3. Officers of Arms. 4. Register and Garter. 5. Lord Hastings, and Lord Paget, Commissioners.

If the Proxy of a Stranger pass in the Proceeding, which the Sovereign, his Lieutenant, or Commissioners, make to the Chapter-House, then for the most part he gives his Attendance in the Presence-Chamber, or in the Room whence the Lieutenant or Commissioners proceed, and there joins himself thereto.

But sometimes the Commissioners, as an instance of singular Respect, after their setting out, have taken the Proxies Lodging in their way, and there receiv’d him into the Proceeding; so did Prince Henry, by the Proctor of Christian IV. King of Denmark; and the Commissioners by the Proctor of the Duke of Wirtembergh, 2 Jac. I.

’Tis observed, that the Proxies of Strangers have not always gone in the Proceeding, but sometimes staid at their Lodging, till the Commissioners were ready to send for them to the Chapter-House. As at the Installation of Charles IX. King of France, 8 Eliz. the Commissioners meeting, they, and the three inferior Officers of the Order, robed themselves, and then went to the Proxies Lodging, and having just conferr’d with him, took leave, and proceeded to the Chapter-House, whence they sent out Garter to the Proxy, with invitation to come to them, who was presently conducted by Garter to the Chapter-House Door, where the two Senior Commissioners receiv’d him between them.

Sometimes the Proxies have past privately to the East-Isle of St. George’s Chappel, and there rested, before the Sovereign and Knights-Companions went into the Chapter-House, or proceeded into the Choir, without entering thereinto; for so did the Earl of Cleveland, and the Marquiss of Dorset, Proxies to Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, and Henry, Prince of Orange, 4 Car. I. The like Method was observed by the Earl of Dover, Proxy to Charles, Prince Palatine, 9 Car. I. and by Sir George Cartaret, Proxy to Christian, Prince of Denmark, 15 Car. II. so also of the Earls of Carlisle and Winchelsea, Proxies to Charles, King of Sweden, and John George, Prince Elector of Saxony, 23 Car. II.

The Ceremonies perform’d therein.

§ 9. When the Proceeding hath arrived at the Chapter-House Door, the Sovereign, and Knights-Companions, or the Lieutenant, &c. with the Officers of the Order before them, enter to hold their Consultation; the Stranger’s Proxy being first requested to stay without, till his Deputation, or Letters of Procuration are read, to the end they may understand the effect thereof.

To this purpose we find it directed, by an ancient Hand, that where any Knight is installed by his Deputy, he ought to stay without the Vestry, or Chapter-House Door, till he be introduced by two Knights-Companions: So the Lord Paget, one of the Commissioners for Installation of the Duke of Savoy, when the Proceeding was come to the Chapter-House Door, acquainted his Proxy with this Custom and Injunction, which he complied with.

The East-Isle, behind the High Altar, is the usual Place for Proxies to stay, till they are called into the Chapter, as it is also for the Deputies of Knights-Subjects, where Chairs and Cushions are prepared for this occasion.

The first thing done after the Chapter is opened, is reading the Commission for Installation, by the Register of the Order, (but if the Sovereign be present, no Commission issues,) and next, the Letters of Procuration; this being the most usual and proper Place for this Ceremony.

However, at the Installation of the French King, Francis I. by a very unusual compliance, the Commissioners went from the Chapter-House, after they had called in and invested the Earl of Oxford, with his Surcoat and Hood, to the Dean’s House, where the Proctor was lodg’d, and in a great Chamber there, shewed him the Sovereign’s Commission, and in it the Authority for admitting him into the Stall of his Lord and Master: Upon which the Proctor presented them with his Procuration, which impowered him to take Possession of it, and to perform what Ceremonies related to it; which Instrument the Register read before them. This being done, they all proceeded to the Chappel; where entering, they waved their return to the Chapter-House, and passed directly into the Choir.

After some time of Consultation in the Chapter-House, the Proxy is sent for in thither by Garter, who conducts him to the Chapter-House Door, and his Reception there by the Commissioners is after the same manner as is used to the Knight elect, or to his Proxy: But whether he ought to enter the Chapter-House, or be admitted any farther than the Door, or Porch thereof, and to pass thence immediately into the Choir, hath been some Question; because the Practice seems to have been sometimes one way, sometimes another.

All that we find to prohibit his Entrance therein, is an Expression in the short Ceremonial of Installation of Strangers by Proxy, entered in the Black-Book; where it says—That the Mantle is to be laid on the Proctor’s right Shoulder, in the Porch of the Chapter-House, because he is not to enter into it.

And there are two Instances where the Mantle was delivered to the Proctor at the Chapter-House Door; from whence some may infer, that the Practice of those Times was also agreeable to the aforesaid direction; namely, that of the Proctor of the French King, Francis I. 19 Hen. VIII. where Garter stood at the Chapter-House Door, with the Mantle, and as the Proceeding passed by, presented it to the two Senior Knights-Companions, who placed it upon the Proctor’s right Arm; and so of the Proctor of Emanuel, Duke of Savoy, 1 and 2 Phil. and Mar. who entered not into the Chapter-House, but had the Mantle discussed at the Door.

But these Instances, if duly weighed, cannot properly, or with any Advantage, be alledged to prove the Assertion; because the Affairs relating to both, receiv’d dispatch in the Proctors Lodging a little before, and where the Proctor himself was present, where the meeting of the Commissioners and Proctor cannot be deemed less than a Chapter, tho’ not held in the Chapter-House, from the Transactions that passed there, viz. producing the Sovereign’s Warrant, and the Proctor’s Instrument of Deputation, which were both read before them by the Register, and the Proctor accordingly admitted, which being finished, nothing relating to the present purpose required their passing into the Chapter-House, or remained to be done till they came into the Choir.

But the general Practice runs strong on the contrary side; for we find that the Proctor for Charles IX. King of France, 8 Eliz. was met at the Chapter-House Door, by the Earls of Sussex and Leicester, who took him in thither between them, where, after the Register had read, as well the Sovereign’s Commission for Installation, as his Letters of Procuration, and the Commissioners had admitted him Deputy for the said King, they all came forth, and laid his Principal’s Mantle on his right Arm and Shoulder, the Train whereof was born by the Earl of Southampton, assisted by the Lord Herbert of Cardiff.

Again it is remarkable, 25 Eliz. that Garter conducted the Proxy of Frederick II. King of Denmark, to the Chapter-House, and at that Place the Earl of Leicester, and the Lord Hunsdon, received and led him in: So also was Christian IVth’s Proxy led thither, by the Earls of Nottingham and Dorset. And in Jac. I. Lodowick, Count Nassau, Proctor to Maurice, Prince of Orange, was called into the Chapter-House, and there left, while the Sovereign, and Knights-Companions, proceeded into the Choir: Also in like manner was Sir George Cartaret, Proctor to Christian, Prince of Denmark, 15 Car. II. and the Proctors to the King of Sweden, and Duke of Saxony, 23 Car. II.

Nor are these Instances, and the Practice in this latter case, really derogatory to the Statutes, which, though they prohibit the Proxies Entrance into the Chapter-House, yet do not extend to any thing previous to the Installation, but what may happen after; for the Article of the Statutes having first directed the delivery of the Mantle to the Proxy, and next the assumption of his Principal’s Stall, in these Words, Dictus Procurator Installatus, it immediately subjoins, that from thenceforth, that is, from the time of Installation, he shall neither wear the Mantle, nor enter into the Chapter, nor have Voice there, by virtue of any Power granted him. All which are Prohibitions, plainly relating to future Examples, and arising after the Ceremonies of Installation are past, and not at all refering to what preceeds it.

And it seems the Law hath been thus understood, in regard the greater prevalence of Practice hath generally attended it; for not only the Proxies of Strangers, as is observed, but generally Knights-Subjects, have been called into the Chapter-House, and there received the Mantle, before they proceeded into the Choir.

The Ceremony of delivering the Mantle to the Proctor, is performed by the Sovereign, his Deputy, or the Commissioners, Garter presenting it to them; and the manner of it was anciently, by putting it on the Proxies right Arm or Shoulder, in the Name of his Lord and Master, there to hold it till the End of Divine Service.

But as there hath arisen some dispute, touching the Proctor’s entry into the Chapter-House before Installation, so it hath happened in this Point of receiving the Mantle, viz. whether in the Chapter, or Stall allotted their Principal, of which there are Examples.

That part of the Article in the Statutes of Institution, relating to this Point, runs thus:——That the Mantle, tempore Installationis Procuratoris, shall be laid on his Arm, &c. but whether this shall be construed to that instant of time, when the Proctor is brought to the Stall of his Principal, or to some greater Latitude, as during the time of Installation, including the very first Action, or beginning of the Ceremony, namely, the being called to the Chapter-House Door, and entrance into it, is the Question; because there are Instances in both, but the latter is most warrantable by the Statutes and general Practice.

The Article in Henry VIIIth’s Statutes being much more clear in describing and explaining the Ceremonies of Installation, than any of the former; (the particulars of which in every Point seems to be excellently regulated,) having mentioned the Sovereign, or his Deputies, laying the Mantle on the Proxies Arm, it immediately follows, as the very next thing to be performed in course of time; That afterwards he shall be led by two Knights, from the Chapter-House Door to the Stall, and there being, shall make his Oath, and be installed; it gives no Account of laying the Mantle on the Arm of the Proctor at the instant of Installation in the Choir, that being directed to be done before. It is also recorded in the Black-Book, where this Ceremony is more fully treated; That Garter shall take the Mantle upon his Arms, and deliver it to both the Knights-Commissioners, and that they (according to the Tenour of the Statutes,) shall lay it on the Proctor’s right Shoulder, in the Porch of the Chapter-House.

Besides, the ancient usage of receiving the Mantle in the Chapter-House, or at the Chapter-House Door, either before, or in the Proceeding to the Choir, of which many instances may be given, there are several modern instances where the Mantle was born to the Choir, (and sometimes the Collar of the Order with it,) not by the Proctor, but by Garter, before him, and delivered in his Principal’s Stall; as in the Proceeding of the Proxy for the Duke of Wirtembergh, Anno 2 Jac. I. when, after he had taken the Oath, and was led into the Duke’s Stall, (not before) was the Robe laid on his Arm; and so was it done in many more Installations; which manner hath so far prevail’d as to be the continu’d Practice, Garter carrying the Mantle on a Cushion before the Proctors into the Choir, and laying it (after they have taken their Oaths,) on their Arms in such manner, that the Cross of St. George may be conspicuous.

Of the Proceeding to the Choir.

§ 10. Concerning the Proxies Proceeding into the Choir, King Henry VIIIth’s Statutes direct: That he shall be accompanied and led by two Knights-Companions of the Order, from the Door of the Chapter-House, to the Stall assigned to his Principal; agreeable to which, is that Passage in the Black-Book; That as soon as the two Knights have placed the Mantle on his Arm, they shall take him between them, and conduct him to the Stall of his Lord; and thus assisted have all Proxies proceeded to the Choir.

Since the Custom of receiving the Collar in the Chapter-House was laid aside, the Sovereign, (or his Lieutenant,) with the Knights-Companions, (so soon as the Mantle is delivered the Proctor, or (as of late) that he hath been admitted according to the purport of his Deputation,) proceed to the Choir, leaving the Proxy behind them in the Chapter-House, and after they have taken their Stalls, the Sovereign directs two of the Knights-Companions to descend; who taking the Alms-Knights, Officers of Arms, and the three inferior Officers of the Order before them, pass to the Chapter-House, and bring thence the Proxy to his Installation. In this Proceeding the Proxy goes Bare-headed, as did the Earl of Dover, Proctor to Charles, Prince Palatine of the Rhine, and Sir George Cartaret, Proctor to the Prince of Denmark, Anno 15 Car. II.

The Ceremonies of Installation.

§ 11. When the Proceeding hath entred the Choir, and paid the accustomed Reverences, both towards the Altar and the Sovereign’s Stall, and the Alms-Knights, Officers of Arms and of the Order, taken their usual Stations; the two Commissioners (Knights-Assistants or Knights-Companions,) and Proctor make their Reverences together, and then they conduct him into the lower Stalls directly before the Stall appointed for his Principal, the foresaid Officers of the Order standing below in the Choir: If there be more than two Commissioners, then the two Senior conduct him as before, while the rest of the Commissioners take their Station below in the Choir, before their proper Stalls, and there stay till the Installation be finish’d, and the like do the Lieutenants-Assistants, except the two Senior that are imployed in the Ceremony.

The Proxy thus introduced into the lower Stalls, stands there while the Register pronounceth the Oath of the Order to him, which he repeats distinctly, laying his Hand on the New Testament, and afterwards kisseth the Book.

The ancient Oath appointed by the Statutes of Institution is short, and without limitation in all Points, the same with that a Knight-Companion takes at his Personal Installation, viz. Faithfully to observe, to the utmost of his Power, the Statutes of the Order; but afterwards the Sovereign’s and Fellows of those other Orders of Knighthood, (as the Golden Fleece, Monsieur St. Michael, &c.) before their admission into the Order of the Garter, sued for, and obtained the allowance of some relative exceptions or proviso’s to be added to the aforesaid Oath; which usually were such as stood with the interest of their Religion, their great State or Dignity, or precedent obligation to the Order they had before accepted.

In the Black-Book is a Precedent of the Oath to be taken by an Emperor; whereby he is obliged to promise on his Royal Word, and give his Faith on his Honour and the Holy Evangelists, That he will faithfully and truly, to the utmost of his Power, observe the Statutes in every Branch and Article thereof, at least so far as they can or ought to be observed by him, and so far as they shall not be contrary or derogatory to those whereunto he hath before given his Name and Sworn, and saving all other conditions agreed on. There are besides this, other Precedents in the Annals of the Form of the Oath from the Proctor of an Emperor or King, and of every other inferior Degree, wherein are several exceptions before agreed on; and when Philip, King of Castile and Leon, (Sovereign of the Order of the Golden Fleece,) was Personally installed at Windsor, Anno 22 Hen. VII. and took the Oath without Limitation, yet he soon after obtain’d the Sovereign’s Dispensation, that the use of the Collar and other Ensigns of the Order might be left to his pleasure, and that he might not be obliged to be present at future Chapters.

Other Exceptions have been admitted, but were obtained with great difficulty and much debate, lest the Dignity and Reputation of the Order should (instead of being kept up) be lessen’d, the forbearance of some Circumstances that hath been yeilded to, having sometimes been brought into Precedent, to the prejudice of the Order.

The exceptions that were allow’d the Arch-Duke of Austria, when he took the Oath at his Investiture at Noremberg, Anno 15 Hen. VIII. were as follow.

Not to wear the Garter and Collar but at some certain times in the Year, at his own pleasure.

That if he were not in Place convenient to go to hear Mass on St. George’s Day, he should cause a Priest to say it in his presence.

Not to be obliged, if busied in weighty Affairs, to wear the Garter, Collar, or whole Habit of the Order, on St. George’s Day, longer than during divine Service; nevertheless he promised, if he could not than wear it for a whole Day together, he would willingly wear it on some other solemn Day within the compass of the Year.

Of another nature were the exceptions which Francis I. King of France, procured to be admitted into the Oath taken by his Proctor, Anno 19 Hen. VIII. viz. To observe the Statutes of the Order of the Garter so far as they were consistent with, and not contrary or prejudicial to the Statutes of the Order of St. Michael, and other Orders which his Principal had before taken of other Princes.

Such like exceptions have been generally allowed to Kings and Sovereign Princes; but as to the Proxies of such Strangers, not Sovereign Princes, but Subjects, the Form of their Oath is usually framed (by the indulgence of the Sovereign,) with just limitations, not only to their obligation of the Statutes of any other Order they had accepted, or any Oath formerly taken, but sometimes to the Fidelity and Allegiance which they owe their Sovereign Lord and Prince.

After the Oath hath been administred to a Stranger’s Proxy, (with such or the like exceptions before set down,) the two Knights-Commissioners pass up with him into the higher Row of Stalls, and so to that assign’d to his Principal, where being arrived, they take the Mantle from Garter, and lay it upon the Proctor’s left Arm, with the Escutcheon of St. George uppermost, according to an Order in a Chapter held, Anno 23 Car. II. which was to be a standing Rule for the future, and is now observ’d.

In the Act and Ceremony of Installation, the Commissioners who first conducted the Proxy into the Choir, jointly embrace him; then the Proxy makes his double Reverence, and lastly the Commissioners, according to the Custom of Installations, set him down in his Principal’s Stall, where he hath used to remain during Divine Service; but by the aforesaid Order in Chapter, Anno 23 Car. II. the Proxies are prohibited sitting in their Stalls, but directed to stand before them uncovered, with their Mantles on their right Arms, until Divine Service be ended.

The two Knights (between whom the Proxy proceeded to Installation,) descend into the Choir, and stand before their own Stalls, and after a while, first the Senior Commissioners, and then the other, ascend into them with usual Reverences, and then Divine Service begins.

The Proctor’s Offering.

§ 12. The Proctor having receiv’d Possession of his Principal’s Stall, stays in the Choir, and performs the following Ceremonies, the chief of which is the Offering of Gold and Silver, according to the Degree and Seniority of his Principal’s Stall, in case the Installation be in the Morning; but if it be celebrated when St. George’s Feast is held by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, the Proxy ought not to Offer till the Lieutenant hath first Offered for the Sovereign; and the Lieutenant also Offereth for himself before the Proctor, if his Stall be higher than the Stranger’s, for whom the Proctor is installed.

The Proctor in Offering doth it with all the Ceremony as if his Lord were present; when the Knights-Companions descend from their Stalls, (which Ceremony begins with the Junior Knight,) he also descends in his turn, and placeth himself below in the Choir before the Stall of his Principal, and if he have an opposite Knight-Companion, he joins himself to him, and proceeds towards the Altar to the Offering, with the Officers of Arms before him; but if no Knight-Companion be opposite, he then proceeds alone, having his Train born, and a Knight-Companion, or some other great Personage, suitable to his Degree, attending on his left Hand, to give him the Offering, which he Offers kneeling on a Cushion, and after him the rest of the Knights-Companions present Offer, every one according to the Seniority of their Stalls.

After the Offering, the Proctor taking his way by the East-end of the Stalls, returns back to the Stall of his Principal, and Divine Service being finish’d, and like Honour in all respects shewed to his Proxy as if his Principal had been present, he ought to remain in his Master’s Stall till his next Junior Knight hath left his Stall, and then descend after him, and stand below before his Stall, till his turn come to join himself again to the Proceeding, and so to pass out of the Choir.

Sometimes the Proctor hath been receiv’d at his coming down from his Lord’s Stall by the two Knights-Commissioners who installed him, as were the Proctors of Frederick II. King of Denmark, and John, Count Palatine of the Rhine, between whom they also proceeded to the Chapter-House Door, in the same manner they were conducted into the Choir; but notwithstanding this, the Proctor ought rather to take in his return the Place of his Principal, (as he did at the Offering, and which is indeed his right,) and so the Proctor of Francis I. went behind alone in his Principal’s place, and followed the Knights-Commissioners from the Choir to the place where he lodged; and this Method is since followed.

The Dinner.

§ 13. When the Installation hath past in the Morning, there hath usually been prepared a great Dinner at the Sovereign’s Charge; we need here only mention what is different in this particular from the Personal Installation of a Knight-Companion.

The Proxy washes alone, sits at the chief Place of the Table alone, and is serv’d alone, but the other Knights-Companions sit at the end of the Table; but if the Sovereign’s Lieutenant be present, the Proctor dines at the same Table with him, and then a little before the second Course is brought in, the Sovereign’s Stile is proclaimed with the usual Ceremony, in Latin, French, and English; but otherwise only the Stile of the new installed Prince, and but once. The Stile and Titles of Christian IV. King of Denmark, were proclaimed in Latin; and of Maurice, Prince of Orange, in French.

Dinner being ended, all rise in Order and Wash; first, the Proxy alone, and after him the Knights-Commissioners; and accompanying the Proctor to his Chamber, where leaving him, they retire to their own Lodgings, and there put off their Habits.

When the Solemnity of Installation is over, the Proctor is to take care, that Garter forthwith set up the Atchievements of his Principal over his Stall, and fix the Plate of his Arms on the back thereof; in Memorial of the Ceremony of Inauguration; to which end also Medals have frequently been struck, to perpetuate the Honour so received.

CAP. XVII.

The Duties and Fees payable by the Knights-Companions at their Installations.

Touching the Fees due to the College of Windsor.

§ 1. Such was the Piety and Bounty of our Ancestors, that they thought no Work well perform’d, without being attended with some charitable Donation, especially if it had relation to the Church, whereto they generally bore a venerable Esteem. Hence was it at the Installation of the Order ordain’d: That every Knight-Companion should, at his entrance, bestow a certain Sum of Money, according to his Quality and Degree. That is to say,

l. s. d. The Sovereign of the Order 26 13 04 A Stranger King 20 00 00 The Prince of Wales 13 06 08 Every Duke 10 00 00 Every Earl 06 13 04 Every Baron 05 00 00 Every Knight-Batchelor 03 06 08

These Summs were appointed towards the Relief of the Cannons of Windsor, the Alms-Knights, and augmentation of the Alms-Deeds, there appointed perpetually to be done. To the end, That every one entring into this Military Order, might thereby more worthily obtain the Name, Title, and Privilege, of one of the Founders of the Order; it being supposed a worthy and just thing, that whosoever obtained this Privilege, should add some small increment to this Foundation.

Not long after establishing the Statutes, the Titles of Marquiss and Viscount becoming special Dignities, it was Decreed, Anno 22 Hen. VI. that a Marquiss should contribute 8 l. 6 s. 8 d. and a Viscount 5 l. 16 s. 8 d. which was confirmed by King Henry VIIIth’s Statutes.

And though in all the Bodies of the Statutes, the Sovereign of the Order is charg’d with Payment of Fees to the College, yet is it to be understood only of those Sovereigns, who were not (before the assumption of their Stall,) elected into this Order.

Upon a Decree, Anno 22 Car. II. the Installation Fee to all the Officers of the Order were settled: Those made payable to the Dean and Canons are,

l. s. d. A Stranger King 20 00 00 A Stranger Prince 10 00 00 The Prince of Wales 20 00 00 A Duke 10 00 00 A Marquiss 08 06 08 An Earl 06 13 04 A Viscount 05 16 08 A Baron 05 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 03 06 08

These Fees ought to be paid at the time of the Knight’s Installation, by the Hands of some one of their Servants, so soon as the Ceremonies are ended; the Statutes expressly prohibiting the setting up of their Atchievements till Payment be made.

The Alms-Knights, by Queen Elizabeth’s Establishment, receiv’d Installation Fees apart from those paid to the College, which by the aforesaid Establishment of Fees, Anno 22 Car. II. are made equal to those payable to the Dean and Canons; and by the said Decree, the Choir of Windsor, under which not only the Vicars, but the Vergers, Choristers, and Bell-Ringers, are comprehended, receive the following Fees.

l. s. d.

A Stranger King 16 00 00 A Stranger Prince 08 10 00 A Prince of Wales 16 00 00 A Duke 08 10 00 A Marquiss 06 15 00 An Earl 05 10 00 A Viscount 04 00 00 A Baron 04 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 03 00 00

Fees due to the Register, Garter, Black-Rod, and Officers of Arms.

§ 11. In the Rank of those Officers to whom Installation fees are due, stands first the Register, who, as appears by the Black-Book, is to have of every Knight-Companion 13 s. 4 d. and a Robe.

But there being a concealment of this Fee, it was represented to King Charles I. who ordered the Register to be paid in Lieu of the Robe, as follows;

s. d. l. s. d. Imprim. For a {Knight-Batchelor 13 04 } { 28 00 00 {Baron 13 04 } { 30 00 00 {Viscount 13 04 } { 32 00 00 Item. For a {Earl 13 04 } and { 34 00 00 {Marquiss 13 04 } { 36 00 00 {Duke 13 04 } { 40 00 00 {Prince 13 04 } { 38 00 00

The same were since settled by the Establishment of Installation Fees, Anno 22 Car. II. when it was added, that the Prince of Wales, and a Stranger King, should pay 40 l. and a Stranger Prince 38 l. 13 s. 4 d.

Next, the Register and Garter claim both Droits and Fees, for their Service and Attendance, having a greater share of Business than any other Officer of the Order. As to the first of these, it was ordained by the Constitutions of his Office; That as often as any Knight should happen to be installed, he might challenge for himself the Garments wore by him, immediately before his Investiture with the Surcoat of the Order. And the constant Practice hath interpreted this to be the Knight’s upper Garment, anciently a short Gown, of later times a Cloak, but now a Coat; which he puts off in the Chapter-House when the Investiture begins.

By the Establishment of Installation Fees, Anno 22 Car. II. the composition set upon each Knight-Companion for his upper Garment, was thus rated.

l. s. d. A Prince of Wales 60 00 00 A Duke 55 00 00 A Marquiss 50 00 00 An Earl 45 00 00 A Viscount 40 00 00 A Baron 35 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 30 00 00

Besides this Droit or Composition, there hath in all times been paid to Garter by every Knight-Companion, a Fee for his Installation, which was likewise brought to the following certainty by the said Establishment.

l. s. d. A Stranger King 30 00 00 A Stranger Prince 20 00 00 A Prince of Wales 40 00 00 A Duke 35 00 00 A Marquiss 30 00 00 An Earl 25 00 00 A Viscount 20 00 00 A Baron 25 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 10 00 00

The Fee due to the Black-Rod by the said Establishment, is, from

l. s. d. A Stranger King 20 00 00 A Stranger Prince 20 00 00 A Prince of Wales 40 00 00 A Duke 20 00 00 A Marquiss 18 00 00 An Earl 16 00 00 A Viscount 14 00 00 A Baron 12 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 10 00 00

The Officers of Arms, by the said Establishment, have the same Fees as are allowed the Black-Rod; only in the Fee of a Stranger King, they have an addition of ten Pounds more.

Fees belonging to other of the Sovereign’s Servants.

§ 3. In the Lists of Installation Fees of former times, some Officers were set down, who gave their attendance, with the several Sums they receiv’d, some that were then accounted Fees, and others Benevolences; all which nevertheless were admitted into the List of Installation Fees, 22 Car. II. and though not entered into the Register of the Order, yet are to be given in under the Hand of Garter, with the other Fees payable at Installations, and to be paid by every Knight to all Persons concern’d respectively, according to ancient Custom, viz.

Prince. Duke. Marquiss. Earl.

To the Wardrobe | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 0 The Trumpets | 12 00 00 | 06 00 00 | 05 00 00 | 04 00 0 The Serj. Trumpet | 02 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 0 The Musicians | 16 00 00 | 08 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 06 00 0 Drums and Fifes | 04 00 00 | 02 00 00 | 01 15 00 | 01 10 0 Knight-Harbinger | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 | 03 06 8 The Porters | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 0 Master Cook | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Serjeant Porter | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 00 00 | 01 00 0 To the Vestry | 02 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 0 Yeomen Harbingers | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 0 Ushers of the Hall | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Grooms of Chamb. | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Yeomen Ushers | 06 13 04 | 03 06 08 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 0 Quarter Waiters | 08 16 00 | 04 08 04 | 03 16 08 | 03 06 8 Sewers | 08 00 00 | 04 08 04 | 03 16 08 | 03 06 8 Buttery | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Pantry | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Cellar | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0

Viscount. Baron. Kt-Batch. To the Wardrobe | 01 15 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 The Trumpets | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 00 The Serj. Trumpeter | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 The Musicians | 05 00 00 | 04 00 00 | 03 00 00 Drums and Fifes | 01 05 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Knight-Harbinger | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 The Porters | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 00 00 Master Cook | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Serjeant Porter | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 The Vestry | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Yeomen Harbingers | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 00 00 Ushers of the Hall | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Grooms of Chamber | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Yeomen Ushers | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 00 00 Quarter Waiters | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 00 Sewers | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 00 Buttery | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Pantry | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Cellar | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00

Fees payable for Strangers.

§ 4. That Strangers should be liable to the demand of Fees, was thought unreasonable; therefore by the Statutes of Institution, the Sovereign is obliged to pay them; the first Example whereof that we meet with, is an Order, 1 Hen. VI. which appointed: That the usual Fees, due for the Installation of the King of Denmark, should be discharg’d by the Sovereign, as the Statute enjoin’d.

To this purpose Privy-Seals were issued to the Lord Treasurer for the time being, to pay the Fees to the Register of the Order out of the Exchequer, which was the constant Custom, till King Charles I. in the 13th Year of his Reign, settled an Annual Pension of 1200 l. upon the Order; and by a Commission in the said Year, impower’d the Chancellor of the Order, and his Successors, to pay out of the same, not only the ordinary, but also extraordinary Charges of the Order; wherein the Fees for Installation of Strangers are included.

Notwithstanding the Sovereign (as we have shown) discharg’d the Installation Fees due from Strangers, yet they or their Proctors for them, did always bestow particular Rewards on the College, the Officers of the Order and of Arms, the Alms-Knights, and some others who attended the Solemnity, and in particular Garter had anciently bestowed on him a rich Gown, to wear at the time of Installation, but of late he has been presented with some other thing of considerable Value. They also were liberal to the Officers of Arms, as appears by several Largesses given to them by their Proctors, and in general to the greatest part of those that gave their Attendance.

CAP. XVIII.

Of the Grand Feast of the Order.

_The Grand Feast appointed to be celebrated Annually on St._ George’s Day.

§ 1. By the Statutes of Institution, it’s ordain’d, That a solemn Festival should be Annually celebrated on the 23d Day of April, or St. George’s Day, in Honour of the Patron of the Order, as is observed in other military Orders, erected since this of the Garter, to which this seems to give Rules of holding their Festivals on the Anniversary of their Patrons. Thus Philip, Duke of Burgundy, on his erecting the Order of the Golden Fleece, taking St. Andrew for its Patron, appointed the Festival on St. Andrew’s Day. Lewis XI. King of France, appointed Michaelmas Day for holding the Feast of the Order of St. Michael. And so the Festival of the Duke of Savoy’s Order of the Annunciade, on Lady Day. The Duke of Bourbon’s Order of the Knights of our Lady, on the Conception of our Lady (8th December;) and other instances might likewise be given if it were necessary.

The Anniversary of St. George _fixed by the Church, to the twenty third of_ April.

§ 2. That the 23d of April was the Day whereon St. George suffered Martyrdom by Beheading, appears from the Greek Hexamiter before his Commemoration; which was the Day observed both by the Greek and Latin Church; as also by our Predecessors, the Saxons.

St. George’s Day made Festum duplex.

§ 3. After the Sovereign and Knights-Companions had encreased the Honour of their Patron’s Festival, our Church began to take greater notice of it, being now also esteemed among us as the Patron of the Nation; and therefore they bestowed an addition of Honour upon it, by making it Festum duplex, ad Modum Majorum Duplicis. 3 Hen. V.

The Place for celebrating the Grand Feast, assigned to Windsor-Castle.

§ 4. The Founder of this most Noble Order having fixed on this Day, for performing its Solemnities, he made Choice of that of his Nativity, the Castle of Windsor, which for a long time after was inviolably observed there, either upon the very Day, or some other appointed by Prorogation, not long after: For which way of Prorogation, allowance was given by the Statutes of the Order, and of which the Registers are full of instances.

St. George’s Day _kept apart from the Grand Feast, and how then observed_.

§ 5. How this Noble Order flourished from its Foundation to the time of Henry V. no Account can be given, since the Annals thereof are wanting to his Reign; but then it appears to have been in considerable Splendor; but the Civil Wars toward the end of Henry VIth’s Reign, eclipsed it for a while. Under King Edward IV. when things were a little settled, it seem’d to recover; and in King Henry VIIIth’s time, was at a greater heighth than ever. However, though the several Branches of the Order receiv’d some Augmentation from the influence of this Monarch, yet the Grand Feast began to decline, by a removal of the observation of St. George’s Day from Windsor, and a prorogatory Celebration of the Grand Feast to other times.

The Article of the Statutes, causing this great alteration from the original design of the first Institution, gives the Sovereign Power to prorogue the Grand Feast at his Pleasure; but then ’tis evident from the same Statute, that St. George’s Day was nevertheless ordained to be duly observed by it self, in what Place soever the Sovereign (if within the Realm) should then reside; Windsor hereby being not excluded.

It farther implies, the sacred Rites and Offices to be performed, with other Matters concerning the Order; for besides the particulars therein enumerated, this general Clause is observable: That what other urgent Affair soever, relating to the Order, should offer it self to be performed, the same might be treated of, and receive dispatches, in the Chapter held where the Sovereign then should be, as fully as if he were at Windsor Castle.

So that henceforward, all things began to be ordered, both on the Eve the Day of St. George, and the Morrow after, with as great State; all Affairs as legally dispatched, and all Ceremonies as magnificently performed, except that of offering up of Atchievements, which is peculiar to the Chappel of St. George at Windsor only, as could be observed at the Grand Festival it self.

And how, by Virtue of this Article, and with what Ceremonies St. George’s Day was held, when the Grand Feast was prorogued, is evident from a full and ample Precedent, 22 Hen. VIII. now remaining in the Office of Arms.

For though the Sovereign with 13 Knights-Companions were at Windsor that Year, upon the 22, 23 and 24 of April, yet at that time they observed only the Feast Day of St. George, with the Eve and Morrow after, but deferred, by Order in Chapter, the Celebration of the Grand Feast, to the 8th of May ensuing.

The Grand Feast neglected by King Edward VI.

§ 6. From the Accession of this Prince, the Sovereignty of this Order became more neglected, so that during his Reign, no Anniversary of St. George was kept at Windsor, by a Grand Festival.

This is supposed to be owing to the common Calamity of that Age, wherein most Ceremonies, solemn or splendid, especially such as related to Divine Services, came under the denomination of being either Superstitious or Idolatrous. Insomuch, that at a Chapter held at Greenwich, 2 Edw. VI. an Abolition being intended for such Ceremonies as were not consonant to the King’s Injunctions, lately prescribed, it was then decreed, that then, and for ever from thenceforth, at the Feast of this most Noble Order, no other Ceremonies should be observed than such as were appointed by his Majesties Letter.

That no Procession should be made with going about the Church, or Church-yard, but the King’s Majesty’s Procession, lately set forth in English to be used. His Majesty and other Knights-Companions sitting in their Stalls, at the Entry, such Reverences to be made to the King’s Majesty only as was heretofore. The Offering to be in the Box for the Poor, without any other Reverence, or kissing any Paten, or other thing; but only at the return, due Reverence to the King, as was used before. The Mass of Requiem to be left undone, but yet, both on St. George’s Day, and for next Day, a Mass to be Sung with great Reverence; in which, immediately after the Words of Consecration is said, the Priest shall say the Pater Noster, and so turn and Communicate to all, or so many of the Order, or other, after they have done, as shall be disposed to receive the Communion, according to the Order prescribed by his Majesty’s Book of Communion, and without any other Rite or Ceremony after the said Communion to be used; except some godly Psalm or Hymn to be Sung in English, and so to end the said Service. All Chapters, and other Rites concerning the Order, not being contrary to these, to remain as they have been used.

This Decree seemed to mean nothing less than a Prohibition to the holding the Grand Feast at Windsor, at least the neglect of its Celebration there, whilst King Edw. VI. lived: And though toward the End of his Reign, some care was taken for a Permission to hold the said Feast, either on St. George’s Day, or some other appointed by Prorogation; yet it was without any regard to the ancient and usual Place; for when the Act passed, commanding the Days therein mentioned to be kept Holy, and no other, whereby this was involved among many other Saints Days then prohibited to be kept, as not being found among the Feasts then Establish’d; it was considered, that a Proviso and Allowance should be entered in the aforesaid Act, for the Celebration of this Feast, particularly by the Knights-Companions; which Act, though it suffered a Repeal by Queen Mary, yet stands in force at this Day, being revived by King James I. his repealing that Statute of 1 Mar. Cap. 2.

Removed from Windsor by Queen Elizabeth.

§ 7. But the most fatal Blow given to the growing Honour of the Castle of Windsor, was a Decree in Chapter held 9 Eliz. with the consent of the Knights-Companions then present, viz.

That if on the Vigil and Day of St. George, the Feast was not held at Windsor, according to the usual Custom, it should nevertheless be sufficient, if the Observation thereof were kept at the same Place where the Sovereign should then happen to be, where also the rest of the Knights-Companions were obliged to be present, no less than if the Feast had been held at Windsor.

And so severe was the latter part of this Decree against the flourishing condition of that Place, that it commanded also,

That no other Solemnity, under the notion of St. George’s Feast, should thenceforth be celebrated at Windsor, except upon occasion of the Installation of some illustrious Person, and then also, not without express leave of the Sovereign.

And to say truth, this Statute was but too strictly observed during her Reign; for we meet but with one Feast of St. George held there, till 1 Jac. I. (unless we mistake the Feasts of Installation for those of St. George,) but then the Sovereign, who was yet in Scotland, lent his Commission, dated 5 April, to the Earl of Nottingham, his Lieutenant, to prorogue the Festival to the 3d July following, and after constituted him to hold the Feast, which was performed the 2, 3 and 4 Days of the said Month, with all Pomp and Ceremony. The King himself, being then at Windsor, was prevented from being present by some occasion not mentioned.

Thus, after a long Interval, the Honour of the Feast was restored, which had this effect, toward the End of King James I. Reign, and that of his Son and Successor, King Charles I. that it begat a Re-union of the Feast and Place, whereby the Castle of Windsor, famous for the Institution of this most Noble Order, retrieved its ancient Honour, of having its Solemnities celebrated there.

Of Prorogation of the Grand Feast.

§ 8. Having thus noted, that from the beginning of King Henry VIIIth’s Reign, till of late Years, the Grand Feast was seldom observed upon the precise Day of St. George; and that the occasion how both Day and Feast came to be celebrated apart, took its rise from the indulgence of the Statutes in point of Prorogation: ’Tis necessary farther to observe, that this Prorogation is of two sorts, either Absolute, as being enjoined by the Statutes; or else Arbitrary, at the Sovereign’s Pleasure, upon intervening Reasons.

In the first of these the Founder’s Statutes enjoin, That if the Feast of St. George shall happen within fifteen Days next after Easter Day, it shall be prorogued to the Sunday Fortnight, or fifteen Days after Easter Day. And the reason is there given, That every of the Knights-Companions might have opportunity of coming thereto, without being constrained to ride upon any of those three Holy Days preceeding Easter Day. The same Rule for Prorogation, where there is a concurrence of these two Feasts, is likewise enjoin’d by the Statutes of King Henry V. and King Henry VIII.

And when the Grand Feast, in this case of Easter, has been kept before the expiration of the said fifteen Days, the Knights-Companions then absent, to avoid the Penalty for their not appearing, have made Excuse; that the ancient Statutes of the Order were violated in keeping the Feast within fifteen Days after Easter, as was alledged when Sir John Denham, Lord Treasurer, as President, held the Feast of St. George at Windsor, 24 April, 8 Henry VII.

Anciently, where the Register mentions the Grand Feast to be held at Windsor, beyond the Day of St. George, ’tis observable upon Calculation, that Easter Day, in those times, fell too near the 23d of April, to celebrate the Feast on, without breaking the Law, which was the real cause of those Prorogations, of which there are many Instances.

And as the Knights-Companions had Prohibitions put upon the Solemnization of their Feast, in case of its interfering with Easter, so had the Church of England, in their Observation of St. George’s Day, in reference to several other Festivals; and this continued till the time of the Reformation begun by King Edward VI. but since the Grand Feast has been celebrated upon any of them indifferently the Feast of Easter only excepted.

The second sort of Prorogations, which are meerly Arbitrary, and wholly dependent on the Sovereign’s Pleasure, yet warranted sufficiently from the Words, Causa postulante, mentioned in King Henry VIII’s Statutes; as likewise the great Latitude given the Sovereigns of this most Noble Order, in reference to their Affairs, in the same Statutes: The first Precedent of which was, Anno 5 Hen. V. when about August, four Months after St. George’s Day, that King being engaged in the Wars of France, ordered the Feast to be celebrated at Caen in Normandy, and with great Solemnity created fifteen Knights into the Order.

There are several other Examples, particularly one 8 Hen. VIII. when the King being at Eltham on St. George’s Day, it was in a Chapter there held, Decreed, That the accustomed Feast of St. George should be observed at Windsor 25th of May ensuing. And from this time it became Annually customary, to keep the Day of St. George where the Sovereign at that time made his Abode: On which Day, and the Day after, the usual Solemnities were observed. But as to the Solemnization of the Grand Feast itself, that was in one of the Chapters then held, adjourned to some farther time, and then solemnized at Windsor by Prorogation, not by the Sovereigns themselves, but by their Lieutenants and their Assistants appointed for that purpose.

But to proceed with the Causes of Prorogation, which were either for some weighty reasons, or upon emergent Occasions; Anno 1 Mariæ, the Sovereign celebrating the Feast of St. George at St. James’s, Philip, Prince of Spain, and the Earl of Sussex, were on the Morrow after elected into the Order; whereupon it was likewise Decreed, that the Inauguration of these two elect Knights, till the Prince came to England, which happening 21st July following, the Grand Feast, together with that of the elect Knights Installations, were appointed to be celebrated at the same time.

Again 3 and 4 Phil. and Mar. at a Chapter held 22d April, the Feast of St. George, together with the Installation of three elect Knights, was appointed to be held at Windsor the 9th of May ensuing; and by a Chapter summon’d the 3d of May, before the appointed Day for holding the Feast, the same was prorogued to the 15th of December following, upon the pressing Affairs of the King and Queen. But before that design’d time came, another Chapter was held on the 31st of October, wherein it was again prorogu’d to the first Sunday after Twelfth-day, viz. 9 January, if by that time the King, who was then in Flanders, should return to England: But that not happening, it was farther prorogu’d to the 20th of February; and thence, by another Decree, to St. George’s Day. Of which there are many other Examples, and sometimes upon other Occasions; but still at the Sovereign’s Pleasure.

Of Commissions of Prorogation.

§ 9. There is no Precedent of Commissions for Prorogation, ancienter than 12 Car. I. left by Sir Thomas Rowe, wherein Notice is taken of all the Adjournments of the Grand Feasts, from St. George’s Day preceeding, till that Time, with the Reasons thereof, and chiefly upon Consideration of the spreading Sickness, together with a Command to the Knights-Companions, and the Officers of the Order, to attend the Sovereign on the new assign’d Days for celebrating the Feast.

As to the Substance hereof, the succeeding Commissions very near agree, yet with some little Difference; as first, the Preambles are general, and run thus: Whereas, upon special Reasons, and other important Affairs, &c. except the Commission issu’d 25th February, 1637. where the Preamble was fitted to a special Occasion, and runs thus,——Whereas we have determined to create the Prince, our eldest Son, a Knight, and to propose him in Election as a Companion of our most Noble Order, for the more Conveniency of his Installation, We have thought fit to defer the Feast of St. George, &c.

But in the Commissions of Prorogation of the Grand Feast, 25th February, 19 Car. I. the Place appointed for Celebration is omitted, which Defect we find in the above-mentioned Precedent also; yet afterwards that material Part came to be inserted, and first of all in that Commission of the 26th February, 14 Car. I. where the Place, being the City of York, is put into the Body of the Commission. And when the Civil War drew on, and the Sovereign could not well ascertain any Place, then the Grand Feast was appointed to be kept at any such Place as, on a nearer View, should seem convenient; afterwards it vary’d something, and came to be inserted thus,—Wheresoever We shall then be; or thus, at such Places as We shall timely appoint.

The most ordinary course, preparatory to the issuing such Commissions of Prorogation, has been by the Sovereign’s Declaration in Chapter, or otherwise the Signification of his Pleasure to the Chancellor of the Order at any other Time, who thereupon drew up the Commission, and presented it to the Sovereign for his Sign Manual, and then affixed thereto the great Seal of the Order. But where the Chancellor was not at Hand to receive the Sovereign’s Commands, in this Case it was convey’d to him by some other Hand, with command to summon the Knights-Companions and Officers accordingly. For so it was done to Sir Francis Windebank, Knt. Secretary of State, by his Letter to Sir Thomas Rowe, 13 Car. I. for Prorogation of the Grand Feast.

And as all the preceeding Adjournments of the Grand Feast have been either decreed in Chapter, or directed immediately from the Sovereign; so there is a Precedent where the Lieutenant has been impowered to prorogue the same; yet to the Time and Place appointed by the Sovereign, and inserted in the Commission of Lieutenancy: And this was in a Commission, 1 Jac. I. directed to Charles, Earl of Nottingham.

That the Grand Feast ought to be celebrated once a Year.

§ 10. Though the Prorogations of the Grand Feast have been occasionally made use of on the aforesaid important Reasons, yet no such Adjournment or Prorogation is legally to be inlarged beyond St. George’s Day ensuing; because once within the compass of every Year, the Grand Feast ought to be solemniz’d; for so it was ordained by the Statutes at the Institution of the Order, and confirmed likewise by the succeeding Statutes. And when our Historians take notice of the Grand Feast, they speak of the same thing, that it ought Annually to be performed; whence it is frequently called in the Registers, Annua Festivitatis, solemnitas annua, celebritas annua, and the like.

Of late Times, an Occasion happen’d that brought this of the Statutes, into a solemn Debate in Chapter, which, for the Result thereof, became very remarkable.

At a Chapter held at White-Hall, 2d February, 1640.

The Sovereign propos’d to the Knights-Companions, that having prorogued the Celebration of St. George’s Feast from time to time, to the 1st, 2d, and 3d of March, so near Lent, that if the Feast were not held on these Days, it could not be done within the compass of that Year; because the 23d of April, for the next Year, did fall on Good-Friday, and so consequently must have been kept in Lent this Year, or not at all; and considering the great and important Affairs of the Parliament, he moved the Question, whether, if there were no Feast kept this Year, it would be any Blemish to the Honour of the Order? And whether he might not dispence with the Statute, and defer it till next Year? They all confessed the Sovereign’s dispensing Power; yet some of the Knights seeing from the Institution to that Time, no Precedent was found where the Grand Feast had been wholly omitted, but that some of the Sovereigns, even though engaged in War beyond Sea, either solemniz’d the Feast in their own Presence, or by Commission in England, which was averred by the Chancellor to be both the fundamental and constant Practice, humbly besought the Sovereign not to begin to make any Breach in the constant Order, so long and uninterruptedly continued. Whereupon it was resolv’d, by general Vote, that the Feast should be celebrated on the aforesaid Days of Prorogation.

By which Determination it sufficiently appears, of what Moment the Sovereign and Knights-Companions then conceiv’d it to the Honour of the Order, to follow the Statutes, for the Celebration of the Grand Feast once every Year. Besides, it is observable, that it was not thought expedient to be dispens’d with, even on the most pressing and important Occasions. But rather than the Statutes should suffer any Violation, the Feast was then solemniz’d, tho’ they were so straiten’d, in point of time, as not to have above two Days to make Preparation for it.

And though indeed, on the breaking out of the unhappy Civil War, the Sovereign was oblig’d to defer the Solemnity from Year to Year, it was not to be look’d on as any Precedent; and on the Restauration of King Charles II. it renew’d its former Order.

CAP. XIX.

Of Preparations for the Grand Feast of the Order.

Of Letters giving Notice of the Time and Place.

§ 1. Among many other things which are necessary to be prepar’d beforehand; the first of Course is, the Letters directed to all the Knights-Companions and Officers of the Order, resident within the Kingdom, to give them Notice of the Time and Place, when and where the Feast is to be held. (2.) Letters of Dispensation to such Knights, as the Sovereign shall please to excuse from their Attendance at the Feast. (3.) Commissions of Lieutenancy, (or sometimes of Assistance) when the Sovereign cannot personally solemnize the same. (4.) Warrants for the Removal of Atchievements, if there be then Occasion. (5.) Escutcheons and Stiles, to be set on the back of each Knight-Companion’s Stall, if the Feast be held elsewhere than at Windsor. (6.) The Chappel to be decently adorn’d. (7.) The great Hall, or other Place, for the Grand Dinner, to be prepar’d, and very nobly furnish’d. (8.) And lastly, Officers to be appointed, besides those of the Order of Arms, who are to give peculiar Attendance on the Sovereign, at this Grand Solemnity.

As to the first of these Points, the Chancellor is to attend the Sovereign some convenient Time before the approach of St. George’s Day, to learn his Pleasure therein, and whether he is inclined to Prorogue the Day, &c.

If the Sovereign be inclin’d to a Prorogation, then the Chancellor is to draw up a Commission for that purpose. After this, Letters issu’d out anciently under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, both to his Lieutenant, when he holds not the Feast personally, and the Knights-Companions, giving them notice of the Time and Place; but of late the Chancellor hath been appointed to dispatch these Letters in his own Name.

But whether the Feast be held upon St. George’s Day, or any other, by Prorogation, the Sovereign’s Pleasure was usually known so long before the appointed Time, that these circular Letters issu’d out sometimes two, three, four, five, or six Months, before the assign’d Day. And in Cases where there has been farther Prorogations, Care has been taken to issue out new Commissions, in the like convenient Time, before the old were expir’d; as may be observ’d by what has gone before; that so those Knights Companions, who are most remote from Court, may have sufficient Time to prepare; either for Attendance, or, on just Occasion, to apply themselves to the Sovereign, for Letters of Dispensation for Absence: And farther, that the absent Knights may thereby take notice of the Day set, because such are oblig’d to hold the Feast in their own Houses, at the same Time.

Besides the Letters directed to the Knights-Companions; the Chancellor is likewise to write his Letters to each of the Officers of the Order, to give them the like notice.

Of Dispensations for not attending the Grand Feast.

§ 2. It having been complained of by the Chancellor of the Order, and taken notice of by the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, in a Chapter held at the Celebration of the Grand Feast, 13 Car. I. at White-Hall:

That of late Years, divers Knights-Companions had neglected, both their Attendance on the Sovereign at the Feast of St. George, or to send, under their Seals of Arms, their probable Excuses, and Petitions for Licence and Dispensation, contrary to the most ancient Statutes, and their Duty.

It was therefore, among many other things, decreed, That for the future, every Knight of the Order should be bound to attend on the usual Days, or such as should be assigned by Prorogation: But in Case of Sickness, or other important Business to retard them, they shou’d, under their Seals of Arms to the Chancellor, signify the Reasons for requiring a Dispensation for their Absence, twenty Days at least before the usual, or assigned Time, to be presented by him to the Sovereign; and on Neglect of so doing, except in sudden Accidents, should not be excused, but incur the Penalty of the Statutes.

And it is evident, that this way of enjoining the Knights-Companions to send the Reason that prevented their Attendance, under their Seals, has been very ancient; for the Black-Book records an Order in Chapter, held at a General Feast, 1 Hen. VI. to this very Purpose; and enjoin’d farther, That when such absent Knights were present at the next Feast, they should be oblig’d to give the Reason why they should not incur the Penalty of their former Absence, since the Statutes enjoin it.

In Pursuance of the beforementioned Decree, Sir Thomas Rowe, then Chancellor, added to those his Letters, dated 18 May, 1637, and directed to the Knights-Companions, under the Seal of the Order, this following Postscript.

According to two Acts made in Chapter, in the Presence of the Sovereign, 18 April, 1637. concerning the Neglect of the Knights-Companions, in their Attendance upon his Majesty at the Feast of St. George, and a Command expresly receiv’d to signify so much to your Lordship; I have the true Copies of the Acts themselves, it being resolv’d, in Case of Omission of your lawful and timely Excuse, under your Seal of Arms, and in Occasion of Absence, in keeping the Solemnity in your own House, that no Dispensation shall be given, but your Lordship shall incur the Penalties of the ancient Statutes; which are, That you shall not be permitted to the Chapter, nor to your Seat, the next Year; but shall stand before it, as do the Choiristers: In Procession then you shall go before, and not in your Place among the Knights, and shall Offer last; and that this Penance being done, you shall come before the Seat of the Sovereign, and ask Absolution: But if two Years successively your Lordship shall omit your Attendance, or timely Suit for Dispensation, you shall pay twenty Marks, and that Sum to be doubled for every Year of such Omission, till you are reconcil’d, and pardon’d by the Sovereign, whereof I beseech your Lordship to take Knowledge.

It afterwards appears, by an Order past in Chapter, 9th October, 15 Car. I. that this early Notice to be given from such of the Knights-Companions as, upon the Reasons already mention’d, should be absent, was design’d chiefly in Favour of the Officers of the Sovereign’s Houshold, who, by knowing in due Time who should be absent, and who not, might make timely and certain Provision for the Feast.

Upon Notice sent by the Chancellor, to the Knights-Companions, as aforesaid, if any of them should happen to be any way indispos’d, or have other lawful Excuse for not repairing to Court, and attending the Feast, they may acquaint the Chancellor therewith, whose Duty it is to represent it to the Sovereign, and thereon to procure his Letters of Dispensation for their Absence, if the Sovereign consents.

Which Letters are to be convey’d by Garter, or carry’d by whomsoever he shall appoint; for which there was a Fee by the Mile allowed him, by the following Order, past at a Meeting held by the Knights-Commissioners, for regulating Points relating to the Order, 13 Car. I.

Whereas it having anciently been the Office of Garter, King of Arms, to disperse and send Letters of Prorogation, Dispensation, and other Commands of the Sovereign, to the absent Knights, which in many Cases must be chargeable, it was this Day order’d, That if he should send any Act of Favour or Dispensation to any Knight, absent from his Majesty’s Court, or four Miles from the City of London, he to whom such Dispensation should be sent, should pay his Servant or Messenger, for every Day’s Travel, as much as is allow’d and paid any other Messengers of his Majesty’s House or Chamber.

Variety of Occasions and Accidents, as Grounds to move the Sovereign, and Inducements to obtain his Dispensation, are extant in several Letters sent to Sir Thomas Rowe, when Chancellor, on the aforesaid Injunctions, decreed 13 Car. I. but they all agree in the Causes we have mentioned.

Of Commissions of Lieutenancy.

§ 3. Touching the third particular, and preparing Commissions of Lieutenancy, in such Cases where the Sovereign cannot personally celebrate the Feast; as also Commissions for those whom he thinks fit to appoint for his Assistants, the Reader is referr’d to the Head in the next Chapter, under which there is an Account of constituting a Lieutenant; and here only observe, that the Chancellor is to draw up these Commissions, and attend the Sovereign for his Hand, and after to pass them under the Great Seal of the Order.

Warrant for the Removal of Atchievements.

§ 4. If there be Occasion for Removal of any of the Knights-Companions Atchievements, at the Grand Feast, which indeed has seldom happen’d, unless an Installation were celebrated at the same time, then does the Chancellor obtain the Sovereign’s Warrant, directed to Garter, for the Performance thereof: But of this we have already said sufficient, under the Head of Preparations made for Personal Installations of a Knight-Companion.

Escutcheons of Arms and Stiles.

§ 5. Heretofore, when the Celebrations of St. George’s Day were kept at any other Place besides Windsor Castle, it was thought most necessary to provide large Paper Escutcheons; wherein were Marshalled the Arms and Quarterings of the Sovereign, and each Knight-Companion, in Metal and Colour, encompass’d with a Garter; and thereon Crowns, Caps, or Coronets, peculiar to each Dignity, with their Stiles and Titles fairly printed underneath, (but without Crests or Supporters,) to be set on the Back-side of their Stalls, on the Eve of the Feast: But the Sovereign’s Arms were impaled with those of St. George, over which an imperial Crown was plac’d, and these, (in Defect of the Plates and Banners, set over their Stalls, in the Choir of St. George’s Chappel at Windsor,) did serve for Directions for the Knights-Companions, that, by the view of them, they might the more readily and certainly know their proper Stalls.

We have not met with any Memorial of this Usage, that reacheth higher than Anno 21 Hen. VII. when the Sovereign, holding the Day of St. George at Cambridge, King’s College Chappel was furnish’d with Escutcheons of the Knights-Companions Arms; but to shew the Use was ancient, there is this Note put into the Memorial, [as was Yearly accustomed,] Anno 22 Hen. VIII. the Sovereign being at Windsor on the Eve of St. George, appointed the Service of the Church to be celebrated in his Chappel, in the upper Quadrangle of Windsor Castle; and there being present with him thirteen Knights-Companions, each of them had set over their Heads an Escutcheon of their Arms.

This Manner the Stalls were afterwards solemnly establish’d, and enlarged to absent Knights, by an Order of Chapter, held at Greenwich, Anno 3 Edward VI. wherein the Sovereign and Knights-Companions agreed, that from thenceforth every Stall, upon St. George’s Eve, should have an Escutcheon of the Arms of them which are absent, as well as those that were present, at their several Costs and Charges:

But this cannot be understood of the Stalls situate in the Chappel of St. George at Windsor; for besides, that we have met with no ancient Account of any such Custom in that Place, we find a Memorial, rather implying the contrary; when Queen Elizabeth, in the sixth Year of her Reign, held the Feast of St. George upon its proper Day, at Windsor Castle; namely, that there was no Escutcheons of the Knights-Companions Arms set up there, but only the Plates; and without all doubt, had it been the Usage to fix Escutcheons in the Choir of that Chappel, as at other Places, they would not at that time especially have been omitted; because then the Sovereign appear’d upon an extraordinary Occasion, and where many things were added to heighten the Glory of that Grand Feast, by Reason the Peace between England and France was to be proclaimed at this Festival, in the Presence of the French Ambassador, and was accordingly done with great Solemnity on St. George’s Day in the Morning, at the East-Entrance in the lower Ward of the Castle, at the top of the Hill towards St. George’s Chappel; and to which Place the Sovereign, in her whole Habit of the Order, (the French Ambassador being near her,) with the five Officers of the Order, and Knights-Companions before her, and before them the Officers of Arms and Trumpets, proceeding in a stately and well order’d Cavalcade; and after Clarenceux, King of Arms, had ended the Proclamation, they continu’d the Proceeding thence to the Chappel, in the same State and Order.

As to the Practice and constant Usage of setting up Escutcheons of Arms, since Anno 3 Edward VI. and at such time as St. George’s Day was held elsewhere than at Windsor, we have seen Variety of Testimonies.

The Care of ordering and providing of which belong’d to Garter; but the Sovereign of the Order was at the Charge, (notwithstanding the said Order, Anno 3 Edw. VI.) which heretofore we see was paid out of the Treasury in the Exchequer; and since the Establishment of 1200 l. per Annum, (settled by the late Sovereign King Charles I. to discharge the ordinary and extraordinary Expences of the Order,) the Allowance issu’d thence, and was paid by the Chancellor of the Order; but now the Charge is plac’d upon Garter, he having an Allowance therefore included in the Augmentation of his Pension, Anno 15 Car. II.

We find Privy Seals to have issu’d as high as the fifteenth of Queen Elizabeth, for the Annual Allowance of 7 l. for Escutcheons imploy’d for the Use aforesaid, and that the Price some time before was about that rate; for the three and twenty Escutcheons, provided against St. George’s Feast, Anno 1 and 2 Phil. and Mar. came to 6 l. 1 s. and 8 d. and those five and twenty set up the following Year, 6 l. 11 s. and 8 d. some Differences then also being in the Work, which enhanc’d the Price, viz. those provided for Princes, at 6 s. and 8 d. a Piece, and each of the rest at 5 s.

The Sovereign, the Prince of Wales, and Stranger Kings and Princes, have accustomably had, at these Times, Majesty Escutcheons set up over each of their Stalls; but the rest of the Knights-Companions, Lodging Escutcheons only; and we have seen an Account of some Majesty Escutcheons prepar’d for every St. George’s Feast, from 1613, to 1619; to wit, one for the Sovereign, another for the King of Denmark, a third for the Prince of Wales, and a fourth for Frederick, Count Palatine of the Rhine, at 6 s. and 8 d. a piece; but so many Knights-Companions as attended the Sovereign at those Feasts, had each a Lodging Escutcheon, at 2 s. and 6 d.

From the Marshalling of Arms, quarter’d in the Knights-Companions Escutcheons, and ordering their Stiles, (printed always in French) there are several things no less useful than worthy of Observation; for, first, though the Plates of Arms and Quarterings, fix’d in each Knight-Companion’s Stall at Windsor, continue there without Alteration, or very seldom chang’d from that Order wherein they were Marshall’d at that Time of their Installation; yet these Escutcheons and Stiles Annually set up, do admit of frequent Alteration, as there is Occasion; either by adding more Quarterings, altering the Stiles, or amending any thing that is amiss.

For Instance: Whereas the Duke of Savoy, before 5 Eliz. bore Gules a cross Argent, it was then alter’d into five Coats; that is to say, in the first Quarter, Westphalia, Saxe-Moderne and Angria; in the second, Chablais; in the third, Aouste, and the fourth as the first; and over all, in the middle, the aforesaid Escutcheon of Savoy.

When the Lord Hunsdon was install’d, Anno 3 Eliz. he had twelve Coats of Arms, thus Marshall’d in his Plate; four, four, and four; the first Carey, the second Spencer, the third Somerset, the fourth Bullen, the fifth Ormond, the sixth Hoo, the seventh Rochford, the eighth Seyntomer, the ninth Malmains, the tenth Wichingham, the eleventh St. Leger, and the twelfth Hangford; but Anno 7 Eliz. his Escutcheon receiv’d an Addition of four other Coats, viz. Beuchamp, Warwick, Berkley, and Gerard, and they were inserted next to Somerset, the third Coat in this said Plate.

But on the contrary, where Ambrose, Earl of Warwick, had twenty one Coats put into his Plate, Anno 5 Eliz. and they Marshall’d in this Order, five, five, five, and six; namely, first Sutton, second Paganell, third Grey of Ruthin, fourth Hastings, fifth Quincy, sixth Malpas, seventh Somery, eighth Valence, ninth Talbott, tenth Warwick, eleventh Beauchamp, twelfth Berkley, thirteenth Lisle, fourteenth Gerard, fifteenth Guilford, sixteenth Houlden, seventeenth West, eigthteenth and nineteenth Quarterly de la Ware and Cantilupe, twentieth Mortimere of Wigmore, and twenty one Greely; at the Feast of St. George held at White-Hall, Anno 9 Eliz. his Escutcheon contain’d but sixteen; viz. four, four, four, and four; namely, first Sutton, second Paganell, third Somery, fourth Malpas, fifth Grey of Ruthin, sixth Hastings, seventh Valence, eighth Ferrers, ninth Quincess, tenth Chester, eleventh Talbott, twelfth Beauchamp, thirteenth Warwick, fourteenth Berkley, fifteenth Gerard, sixteenth Lisle: So that there were seven Coats taken out of the former; namely, Guilford, Holden, West, de la Ware and Cantilupe, Quarterly Mortimere and Greely, and two added, viz. Ferrers and Chester.

But the greatest and frequentest Variations are in the Stiles and Titles of Honour, set under the Escutcheons, and these relate unto, and are occasioned principally from their attaining or resigning of Offices or Dignities.

We find that the Stile set under the Escutcheon of Ferdinand the Emperor, at St. George’s Feast, Anno 1 and 2 Phil. and Mar. was as followeth.

Du tres hault tres-Excellent & tres-Puissant Prince, Ferdinand, par la grace de Dieu, Roy des Romaines, de Hungarie, & Bohemie, Arch-Duc d’Austrie, Duc de Burgoigne, &c. Chevalier du tres-Noble Ordre de la Jarretiere.

But Anno 5 Eliz. in the said Emperor’s Stile, the Titles of King of Hungary and Bohemia were left out; because Maximilian his Son had a little before obtain’d both those Kingdoms.

In the Reign of Queen Elizabeth, the Stiles of Philip, King of Spain, who, while Queen Mary lived, was Co-Sovereign of this most Noble Order, run thus:

Du tres Hault tres-Excellent and tres-Puissant Prince Philip, par la grace de Dieu, Roy d’Espaigne, des Deux Cicels & Jerusalem, Arch-Duc d’Austriæ, Duc de Burgoigne, Millan, & Brabant, Compte de Hapsburghe, Flanders, & Tiroll; Chevalier du tres-Noble Ordre de la Jarretiere.

But at the Feasts of St. George, Anno 28, 29, and 30 Eliz. the Title of Catholick Prince was also given him.

The Instances relating to Knights-Subjects are very many; there having been almost every Year some Additions, or Omissions.

In the Duke of Norfolk’s Stile, Anno 3 Eliz. the Lieutenantship of the North was omitted. In the Earl of Rutland’s, at the same Feast, President of the Council in the Council in the North, was added. The Marquiss of Winchester caus’d the Title of Baron St. John to be omitted, because his eldest Son bore that Title, and was a Baron of Parliament.

It may be further observed, that a Stranger elect (having receiv’d the Habit and Ensigns of the Order,) hath been allow’d the Honour of having an Escutcheon of his Arms set on the back of that Stall design’d for him, notwithstanding he has not been install’d.

Of Adorning the Chappel.

§ 6. The Chappel where divine Service is celebrated, at the Time of the Grand Feast; whether it be that of St. George’s at Windsor, or elsewhere, as the Sovereign is pleas’d, hath at all Times been adorn’d with rich Furniture; the Care and Oversight whereof at Windsor, is committed to the Dean of the College, but at other Places, to the Dean of the Chappel.

The Altar, by the Gift of pious Benefactors, was adorned with Vessels, sumptuous both for their Materials and Workmanship; but temp. Hen. VIII. and Edw. VI. most of them were dispos’d of, so that King James I.· taking notice that very little Plate, and other Ornaments, were belonging to the Chappel, was pleas’d to make some Provision for the adorning thereof, which was at length effected by the free Contributions of the Knights themselves.

For at a Chapter held at White-Hall, 16 Jac. I. it was decreed, that every Knight-Companion should give to the Use of the Altar, in the said Chappel, a piece of Plate of the Value of 20 l. at the least.

This Decree was confirm’d, Anno 6 Car. I. the Dean and Canons of Windsor being impower’d to demand and receive the Sums of Money, as above, which they were to bestow in Plate for the Use of the Altar; and accordingly they agreed for the Quantity of Plate hereafter mention’d, which was deliver’d, Anno 1637. viz.

Ou. Dr. Two little Candlesticks chas’d and gilt, for } Wax Candles } 092 06 Two Chalices, with four Pattens 113 01 Two great Candlesticks, neat for Tapers 553 15 Two little Basons 251 15 One great Bason 210 00 -------- l. s. The Value at 12 s. the Ounce, came to 730 10 Besides nine Cases 009 10

But to make some farther Addition to the Glory of this Altar, King Charles II. at the time of his Installation, offer’d two large gilt Water-pots, weighing 387 Ounces ten Peny Weight, amounting, by the excellent Workmanship, to 12 s. the Ounce, and to the Sum of 232 l. 10 s. Some sacred Ceremonies were perform’d at the Consecration of this Plate, not very necessary to be spoke of here. But all these, with the other Goods and Monuments belonging to the King’s free Chappel and Treasury at Windsor, were rifl’d and taken away by the Parliament Army. King Charles II. therefore, after the Restauration, Anno 1667, by the Consent of the Knights-Companions, did levy and collect, and by his own Bounty furnish’d the Chappel again with the following Plate:

A Pair of gilt Flaggons, bought with Money collected from the Knights Companions, 150 Ounces.

A Pair of wrought Flaggons, with great Bellies, having the Figure of St. George on Horseback on the Cover, &c. bought with the Knights Money, 414 Ounces.

One small Bason. 25 Ounces and an half.

A Pair of plain gilt Chalices and Covers, bought also with the Knights Money, 163 Ounces and a quarter.

A large Embost Bason, with the Figure of Mary Magdalen washing our Saviour’s Feet, 198 Ounces.

A Pair of large Taper Candlesticks, 264 Ounces.

At the Charge of the College.

A Pair of large Basons gilt and emboss’d, given by her Royal Higness the Dutchess of York, 305 Ounces.

A plain gilt Corporas, the Gift of Sir Richard Fanshaw, 24 Ounces.

A double gilt Chalice, the Gift of the Lady Mary Heveningham, 33 Ounces.

As to the Adorning, and Furniture of the Chappel, ’tis very sumptuous; the particulars being not so very material, I shall here omit them.

The Furnishing St. George’s Hall.

§ 7. The Care of making ready and furnishing St. George’s Hall, or any Place, either there, or elsewhere, set apart for the Grand Dinner, is committed partly to the Gentlemen Ushers of the Black-Rod, and partly to the Sovereign’s Surveyer-General of his Works, both by Warrant from the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold: They cause to be prepar’d the Tables, and set in order the rich and costly Furniture.

Officers and Servants appointed to attend the Grand Feast.

§ 8. The principal Officers of the Grand Feast are serv’d by Noblemen, whom the Sovereign appoints, and are put in a List, Sign’d by the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshould, and deliver’d to the Black-Rod, who gives them Notice some convenient time before the Feast, that they may the better perform the Duty of their several Places; of what Quality they usually are, will appear by the following List.

Those that gave their Attendance at the Grand Feast, Anno 14 Car. II. when the Sovereign was install’d, were,

For the Sword, The Earl of Northampton. The great Bason, The Earls of Bedford, Hertford, Clare, St. Albans, and the Lord Herbert of Ragland. The Cup-bearer, The Earl of Essex. The Carver, The Earl of Carlisle. The Sewer, The Earl of Dover. The Surnap, The Earl of Elgin. The Ewer, The Earl of Devonshire. The Train, The Lords Russel, Herbert, and Cranborne.

The Gentlemen of the Sovereign’s Privy-Chamber in waiting bear the Canopy, and the Sovereign’s Officers and Servants following, (having notice from the Lord Chamberlain,) give their Attendance; as appears by the List of those appointed to give their Attendance at Windsor, Anno 23 Car. II.

Lord Chamberlain, and Servants. Groom of the Stool. Bed-Chamber Men. Secretaries of State. Gentlemen-Ushers of the Privy-Chamber. Mr. Vice Chamberlain. Gentlemen of the Bed Chamber. Privy Purse. Secretaries of Scotland. Twelve Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber in waiting. Four Gentlemen Ushers daily Waiters. Two Cup-bearers. Eight Quarter Waiters, Gentlemen Ushers. Two Chaplains. Two Physicians. Two Chirurgeons. Mrs. Sempstress and Landress to his Majesty. Four Grooms of the Chamber. Fourteen Lords to attend his Majesty. Officers of the Guard. Yeomen of the Guard. Three Masters of the Tents. Master of the Ceremonies. Aid of the Ceremonies. Jewel-House. Musicians. Yeomen of the Bows and Guns. Captain Cook, and the Children of the Chappel. Two Carvers. Two Sewers. Two Pages of the Presence. Two Esquires of the Body. Two Apothecaries. Four Serjeants at Arms. Eight Sewers of the Chamber. Pages of the back Stairs. Captain of the Guards. Officers of the Robes. Two Grooms of the Privy-Chamber. Groom Porter. Marshal of the Ceremonies. Removing Wardrobe. Gentlemen of the Chappel. Five Messengers. Sixteen Trumpeters. Serjeant Trumpeter. Drum Major. Four Drummers and a Fife.

CAP. XX.

The Order of the Ceremonies on the Eve of the Grand Feast.

Of the beginning of the Grand Feast.

§ 1. The Celebration of the Grand Feast, with the Ceremonies, devis’d to set forth and illustrate the Glory thereof, hath been worthy the observation of the first Institutor, and all succeeding Sovereigns; well knowing that what is once slightly observ’d will soon fall into disesteem, if not into contempt. Therefore they have been very particular to the Day, the Hour, and the Place, where the Sovereign and Knights-Companions are to meet.

As to the first, although St. George’s Day (or such other Day as the Sovereign shall please to nominate and appoint, by Prorogation in lieu thereof,) be the Principal and Grand Day of the Feast, yet the Eve of that Day does the Feast take Commencement, and determines not till the third Day following; the whole Solemnity taking up three Days inclusively.

And this is clear from several Articles of the Statutes, wherein the course of the Ceremonies to be observ’d at the Grand Solemnity are set down; whether observed, on the Eve, the Feast-Day, or the Morrow after: And these three Days together did the Sovereign hold the Grand Feast, whether they personally celebrated the same, or deputed other of the Knights-Companions to that Employment, the cause of the Commissions of Deputation limitting their Power either in general, during the time of the Feast; or in particular, upon the Day of St. George, the Day, and that following, viz. the last Day of the Feast. In like manner, when in succeeding Times, Commissions of Prorogation of the Grand Feast were made use of, we find the three Days continuance of the Feast to be particularly mentioned in the Body of those Commissions: Namely, the Day wherein, by such Appointment, the Feast was to begin, the Grand Day it self, and the Day whereon it ended.

The Directions given in the Statutes, for the Order and Course of this Solemnity, to begin with the Eve, run thus: Every Year upon St. George’s Eve, shall be an Assembly, or Meeting of all the Knights-Companions of the Order, at Windsor Castle, &c. and the same is positively enjoin’d by all the other Bodies of the Statutes.

And as the Grand Feast is generally said to Commence in Vigilia Sancti Georgii, or as it is otherwise exprest in the Black-Book, in Vigilia in future celebratis, or, Vigiliis Divi Georgii, or in Vigilia Festi. So has the time of this preceeding Day several other Denominations given it in the same Register, Vesper ante Diem Sancti Georgii; in Vesperiis Georgianis, in Vesperiis Festi, in Vesperiis Commitionem; and at other times, pridie Divi Georgii, pridie Georgianæ Solemnitatis, pridie Festi, pridie feriarum Divi Georgii, and sometimes per vigilia, and lastly in plain English, St. George’s Eve; all which signify one and the same thing, and are but various Names given to the Evening of the Day foregoing either that of St. George, or that whereon the Grand Feast is appointed to be held by Prorogation.

Thus we see that the Founder began his Solemnity upon the Eve of the Feast Day; which doubtless was in conformity to the Custom of the Church, who made the Vigils and Eves part of the ensuing Festivals, and as Ushers to the Grand Solemnities.

As the Eve was appointed by the Founder for the Commencement of the Anniversary of the Grand Feast, so to make the time more certain, the Statutes express the exact Hour of meeting for beginning the Solemnities, to be at the Hour of Tierce, which in many other Places is called, Hora Tertiarum. But this seemed not sufficient to express clear enough the meaning of a Law, where a Penalty was enjoined, and therefore at a Chapter held at Windsor, 17 Edw. IV. a scruple arising among the Knights-Companions, concerning the Words Hora Tertiarum, whether they were intended to mean three in the Afternoon, or at the Hour of the Church, generally used after Prime Noon before; and fixed it to the latter.

The Registrum Chartaceum Records the same Explanation of the Words; and to let us see that ’twas immediately put in Practice, it is there entered with the Names of those Knights-Companions present with the Sovereign, both in the Morning and Evening of the same Day.

Another Instance of which there is, 3 Hen. VII. on the Eve of the Grand Feast, held by Prorogation at Windsor, where the Sovereign, in regard of the arrival of several Ambassadors, put off the usual Chapter till Noon; whence it is evident, that the Custom at this time was likewise to begin the Solemnity in the Morning.

But notwithstanding the said Decree of King Edw. IV. we find it Anno 11 Hen. VIII. to be meant and intended for three in the Afternoon. And when King Henry VIII. came to Model the Statutes of the Order, in two several Articles, he declares and expounds the Hora Tertia, (which the English Version of those Statutes renders the Hour of Tierce,) to be the Hora Tertia post Merediem, three in the Afternoon; and in another Article of the same Statutes, Hora Tertiarum, id est, Hora Tertiarum post Merediem; and elsewhere, Hora Tertia Vespertina vel Pomeridiana; which Hour, as it was then settled to be the punctual time for the Knights-Companions meeting, to enter on the Solemnity of the Feast, so has it ever since continued unaltered, and usually observed.

The Place of Assembly for the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, hath usually been in such of the Sovereign’s Privy Lodgings, both at Windsor, or elsewhere, as he hath appointed; frequently in the Privy, Withdrawing, or Bed Chambers: To this appointed Place the Knights-Companions repair, to give their Attendance on the Sovereign, having first invested themselves in full Robes, either in their own Lodgings, or some convenient Room at Court, where Garter is to attend them, with notice of the approaching Hour.

The Knights-Companions being come to the Sovereign, as likewise the Officers of the Order, habited in their Mantles, and bearing in their Hands the Symbols of their several Offices, they wait the Sovereign’s being vested in his Robes, till he passes into the Presence Chamber, or give beginning to the Feast, by opening the Chapter at their meeting, before he goes thither.

About the same time, the Provincial Kings, Heralds, and Pursuivants, wearing their Coats of the Sovereign’s Arms; so also the Band of Pensioners, armed with their Pole Axes, Assemble in the Presence Chamber; but the Prebends of the College, vested in their Taffaty Mantles over their Surplices, and Alms-Knights in their Mantles and Surcoats, come no nearer than the Guard Chamber.

Lastly, The Servants and Attendants of the Knights-Companions meet without the Guard Chamber Door, whence spreading themselves down the Stairs, through the Stone Gallery, into the upper Ward of the Castle, or as far as their Number will reach, all wait the Sovereign’s coming forth into the Presence.

It will be necessary here to inform the Reader, in regard not only the Feast Day of St. George, but the Grand Feast held in Honour of the Order, hath been kept in several other Places besides Windsor Castle, more particularly, at White-Hall, St. James’s, Greenwich, and York; that there are many Ceremonies, and other Particulars hereafter named, which alter not with the Place; but appertain to the Festival, and are therefore to be observed every where alike; as for instance, the form of Proceeding, the manner of holding Chapters, the Ceremony of Offering Gold and Silver, Swearing of Officers, and such like: But others there are, which are precisely local and particular, as the Prebends and Alms-Knights going in the Proceeding, the Offering up of Atchievements, &c. to Windsor only.

Since the withdrawing the Grand Feast from Windsor, some of the Officers of Arms, curious in the Observation of these Solemnities, performed in other Places, have afforded us great Plenty of Memorials, relating to the ceremonious Part thereof, while the same was continued at Windsor; and therefore, when the true Place where the Instance lies, shall be also cited, the Reader is not to conclude that the Precedent urged doth not full enough answer the Purpose, unless it had been likewise fetched from Windsor. But that in this case, the Ceremony or Example is such, as is peculiar to the Feast, not the Place, and ought to be observed without alteration at any Place, where the Sovereign shall keep the Grand Feast.

Of setting the Proceeding in Order.

§ 2. In Times past, the Knights-Companions appeared at the Grand Feast, attended with a numerous Train of Servants and other Dependents; but the Feast having removed from Windsor to other Places, much of this ancient Splendor was laid aside; yet upon King James I. Accession to the Crown, somewhat of this Glory began to revive; for we find it entered upon the Register, in the fourth of his Reign; That the ancient Custom, which for some Years had been intermitted, wherein, at the Solemnity of this Feast, all the Knights-Companions were wont to go attended, each with a large Train, was recalled and brought back into use.

But this heighth of Gallantry and Splendor in the Number of Attendants, and richness of their Apparel, within ten Years grew up to such Excess, or rather Exorbitancy, that it required a restraint; wherefore the Sovereign, by the unanimous Advice of the Knights-Companions, Decreed, and Commanded, That every one of the Knights-Companions of the Order, should have to attend upon his Person at the yearly Solemnization of the Feast of the Order, fifty Persons, and no more: The reason whereof we find elsewhere noted to be, for saving of Charge, and avoiding of Emulation. But in the beginning of King Charles I. Reign, of ever Blessed Memory, the gallantry of Attendants began again to Increase and Augment; insomuch that at the Grand Feast held at White-Hall, the 22d, 23d, and 24th of April, Anno 8 Car. I. we find it observed, that the Knights-Companions came forth attended, each with a Train of Servants very richly clad.

But to return and enter upon the Proceeding, to the end the Servants and Attendants of the Knights-Companions may be exactly Marshalled, the Usher of the Hall (whose Duty it is to rank them) ought to call for a List from Garter, of such Knights-Companions as are to be present at the Grand Feast, noted with their several Places in the Proceeding, for his better Directions in assigning the Attendants their due Places, the Order whereof is thus: First, the Junior Knights-Attendants proceed one before another, on the left Hand, upon whose right Hand the second eldest Knights-Attendants go in equal Rank with them, for this we observe to have been the general rule; where the Knights-Companions Proceed in pairs, their Attendants go together; those belonging to the Senior Knights of the two, on the right Hand, and to the Junior upon their left; but the Order is otherwise, where any of the Knights-Companions proceed single and alone, (which often falls out, as shall be noted in its due Place,) for then the Attendants belonging to that single Knight go two and two, on both sides the Way, opposite one against the other.

But when the Grand Feast is Celebrated at White-Hall, there the Knights-Companions Attendants are Marshalled by the said Usher, on both sides the Passage, from the outward Door of the Guard Chamber, down into the Hall, taking up all the Room as far as the old Chappel; and because here they do not proceed, in regard of the shortness of the Processional way, but only make a stand, for the Proceeding to pass through them, they are ranked in a way different from that used at Windsor; nevertheless relating more especially to the Order observed by their Masters: Which Method, in the Sovereign’s Proceeding to the Chappel, at the beforementioned Feast, held at White-Hall, Anno 8 Car. I. we find thus described. The eldest Knight-Companions Servants were ranked on the right Hand of the Passage, the chiefest of them near unto the old Chappel Door; and the second Knight (being Companion to the eldest) his Attendants stood on the left side, the chiefest of them also next the said old Chappel Door, and in case the eldest Knight’s Fellow or Companion be not present in this Proceeding, then the eldest Knight’s Servants ought to be placed opposite one against the other, upon each side the said old Chappel Door: The like Order is to be taken in Marshalling the Servants of the other Knights of this most Noble Order, whose Companions are then absent.

Secondly, The Order of Proceeding amongst the Alms-Knights, (who, Anno 1 Car. I. had two Waiters of the Sovereign’s Hall, in their Livery Coats, bearing white Rods in their Hands, to proceed before them,) is in general two and two together, the Junior is placed foremost on the left Hand, and his next Senior on his right; and if Sickness, or other lawful Impediment, chance to hinder one or more of them, from going in the Proceeding, his Junior is advanc’d into his Place, and consequently all the other Juniors do in like manner alter their Places, and advance, to the end the superior Place be still supplied, according to the right rule of Marshalling the Singles, that compose a gross Body; but in this Case, if the Number that attend happen to be odd, the Governor of the Alms-Knights goes last of all, and alone.

Thirdly, The Virger of the College hath his Place next after the Alms-Knights, and immediately before the Prebends of the College; who being habited in a Gown, beareth a Silver Verge, the Ensign of his Office: Nevertheless, heretofore, when the Prebends went not in the Proceeding, on the Eve of the Grand Feast, the Virger proceeded first of all, before the Alms-Knights, for so it was observed on the Eve of St. George, at Windsor, Anno 6 Eliz. and in this manner we see it exprest, in the Proceeding set forth by Marcus Gerchard.

Fourthly, Under the general rule, relating to the Alms-Knights, are comprehended the Prebends of the College, the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings, insomuch, that where either of the said Kings are absent, the Senior Herald is advanced, and goes in breast on the left Hand of him who is then present; so also where any of the Heralds are wanting, his next Junior ascendeth into his Place; whereby it sometimes falls out, that the Senior Pursuivant is joined to the left Hand of the Junior Herald: And through their defects and absence, the Number of the Officers of Arms be odd, then (with this difference in the foresaid rule observed among the Alms-Knights,) the youngest Pursuivant goeth single by himself.

Touching the right of Precedency, between the Officers of Arms, and Prebends of the College, in Proceeding before the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, we find there hath been heretofore not only some Question started, but the Place contended for; insomuch, that at the Installation of the Earls of Shrewsbury and Cumberland, Anno 34 Eliz. the Prebends took Place, and upon the 24th of May, Anno 39 Eliz. at the Installation of Thomas, Lord Howard of Walden, and others, the Prebends again endeavoured to pass between the Officers of Arms, and Officers of the Order; but Charles, Lord Howard of Effingham, then Lieutenant to the Sovereign, delivered his Opinion on the behalf of the Officers of Arms against the Prebends.

Yet did not this so settle the Order of Precedency, or quiet the Prebends, but that the Contention again broke out, Anno 1 Jac. I. at the Installation of the Earls of Pembrook, Marr, Southampton, and Duke of Lenox; (which happened on the ninth, not second of July, in the foresaid Year,) even to such a heighth, that the Prebends, Pursuivants, and Heralds, contended in the Proceeding; but the Controversy was on the next Morning composed, by the Lord Admiral, (then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant,) the Lord Treasurer, and the Earl of Worcester; and the Order in Proceeding thus settled: first, That the Alms-Knights should go foremost, the Pursuivants next, then the Prebends, and then the Heralds and Kings of Arms; and this Order in Proceeding was afterwards observed, on the 21 May, Anno 4 Jac. I. at the Installation of the Earl of Salisbury, and Viscount Bindon; as also the 19 May, Anno 6. of the same King, at the Installation of the Earls of Dunbar, and Montgomery.

Howbeit, Anno 9 Jac. I. and so afterwards, we do not find the Pursuivants mentioned in the Proceeding, by particular Name, nor otherwise, than in this following Order, viz. Alms-Knights, Prebends, Heralds, &c. but it may be presumed that the Pursuivants, then joined again in Body with the Heralds, (though for some Years before divided from them, by the interposition of the Prebends,) as well as the Provincial Kings, and all of them under the Title of Heralds, and sometimes Officers of Arms.

And though at the Grand Feast held by Prorogation, on Sunday the 14th of September, in the said fifteenth Year of King James, it is noted, that the Prince (being then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant,) proceeded to Morning Service on the Feast Day, with the Alms-Knights, Heralds, Prebends, and Officers of the Order before him; from which manner of Expression, it may perchance be supposed, that the Heralds went at that time next after the Alms-Knights, and before the Prebends; nevertheless, elsewhere we find them, on the Eve of the aforesaid Feast, ranked in this following Order.

The Alms-Knights. The Prebends. The Officers of Arms. The Knights of the Order, &c.

And doubtless, they proceeded in the same Order to the Chappel, on the next Morning, notwithstanding what is before said to the contrary, those Expressions being interwoven with the general Account given of the Ceremonies of the whole Festival, and more subject to mistake, where the relation of the Proceeding is carried on in a continued Discourse, than were ranked (as is before exhibited,) in particular Lines, and in the Order and Form of a Proceeding. Besides, we no where meet with any Order or Decree, nulling the foresaid Determination, made Anno 1 Jac. I. which placeth the Prebends before the Heralds. Finally, to give an end to the Disputes in this Point, we find, that upon the Eve of this Feast, held at Windsor, the 23, 24, and 25 of November, Anno 1 Car. I. the Prebends proceeded next before the Pursuivants, and the Pursuivants immediately before the Heralds and Provincial Kings; that is to say, all the Officers of Arms (except Garter, whose Place is elsewhere,) proceeded in one entire Body together, which Order we find to be the same in all Proceedings after, that we have met with, and was so observed at the Grand Feast held at Windsor, Anno 13 Car. II. and ever since. But to proceed.

All the before mentioned Attendants wait in their several Stations, till the Hour of Tierce, when the Sovereign (having the Knights-Companions and Officers of the Order before him, and his Train carried up,) passeth towards the Presence Chamber, notice of whose coming being given, the Band of Pensioners make the accustomed Guard and Passage along the Presence Chamber, the Seniors standing towards the Lobby Door, within which Guard, on the other side, the Officers of Arms place themselves: Upon the same warning, the Yeomen of the Guard clear a like Passage from the Presence Chamber Door, along the Guard Chamber, unto its outward Door, for the Proceeding to pass through.

At the Sovereign’s approach, one of the Gentlemen Ushers attended with the Sword of State, (the Point resting upon the Ground,) delivereth to such one of the Nobility, (not being a Knight of the Order,) whom the Sovereign, as an honorary Favour, hath before nominated, to bear it from thence, before him in all the Proceedings of the Feast; during which Action, the Knights-Companions proceed forwards, and being entred the Presence Chamber, Flank on each side the State, with some small distance between them, and there make a stand: The Sovereign being also entred, passeth to the Step before the State, (the Nobleman who beareth the Sword, and the five Officers of the Order, retiring a little on his right Hand,) and then turning himself towards the Knights-Companions, standeth there a while, until they have made their Reverences unto him; which being performed, he resaluteth the Knights-Companions by putting off his Cap: This done, the Sovereign putteth his Cap on again; whereupon every of the Knights Companions putteth on theirs, and immediately Rank themselves, according to their due Place, on both sides the State.

For the right understanding whereof, we are in the fifth place to Note, that in the Order and Method wherein the Knights-Companions are ranked, (if they be all present,) is two and two together, the Junior foremost on the left Hand, for that is his Place in all Proceedings; but where any of them be absent, the rule is different from that appropriate to the before-mentioned Degrees; for though it be recorded, that upon the Eve of the Grand Feast held at Windsor, Anno 7 Hen. V. the Knights-Companions went in Order to the Chapter-House and Choir; yet this being exprest but in general terms, how it ought to be understood, will more fully appear, from the particular Directions given for the Order of the Knights-Companions Proceeding in King Henry VIII’s Statutes; where the Law directs each Knight-Companion to proceed alone, at such time as his Fellow (who possesseth the Stall opposite unto him) is absent, but the Order of such Proceeding will by a Scheme be made more evident.

The Proceeding of the Knights-Companions, present on the Eve of St. George, to the Closet at White-Hall, Anno 3 Eliz.

The Lord Hunsdon. Void. The Lord Robert Dudley. The Viscount Mountague. The Lord Loughborow. The Earl of Shrewsbury. The Earl of Sussex. The Lord Howard of Effing. Void. The Earl of Westmorland. The Marquiss of North. Void. The Lord Clynton. The Duke of Norfolk. Void. The Earl of Pembrook.

Thus four Knights-Companions proceeded alone, in regard the Stalls opposite to them were void, the three first being absent, and the last void by the Death of the Earl of Huntington; and to avoid all disputes in relation to Precedency, King Henry VIII. Decreed, in the sixteenth Year of his Reign; That each Knight-Companion should take Place, in Procession, Station, or sitting at the Table, thence forward, as he had his Seat or Stall in the Choir, and not according to the Degree of his Birth or Condition, unless the Sovereign was pleased that any should be made Choice of, according to the Nobility of his Family, to sit at the end of his own Table, or perform any other thing by the by.

The Proceeding among the Officers of the Order differeth from all before spoken of; for, being five in Number, the three inferior Officers (when all present,) March in a breast, and (of later Times,) the Register in the middle, Garter on his right Hand, and the Usher of the Black-Rod on his left.

After these three Officers, the two superior proceed together, the Prelate on the Right, and the Chancellor on the left; and after, the Officers of the Order follow the Sword, which is carried immediately before the Sovereign. In the beginning of Queen Elizabeth’s Reign, it was born by some of the Barons, but of later Times it hath been conferr’d on Persons of higher Rank, as Anno 4 Car. I. on the Earl of Dover; Anno 9 Car. I. on the Earl of Danby; and Anno 13 Car. II. on the Lord Viscount Mordant, then Constable of the Castle of Windsor; and at this Time ’tis usually born by none under the Degree of an Earl.

The Sovereign’s Place in the Proceeding, & notandum quod superior Ordinis tempore Processionis in dicta Capella transibit retro totam Sociarum Comitivam; which though the Statute mentions here to be performed at the Grand Procession, yet it refers to all those times the Sovereign proceeds to, or from, no less than within the Chappel. In ancient Time, the Sovereign (if he were at Windsor, to celebrate the Grand Feast,) proceeded to the Chappel in Person, as well on the Eve, as on the Feast Day. Queen Elizabeth being the first who went not to the Chappel on the Eve of the Feast, unless we except King Henry VI. who, by reason of Sickness, was necessitated to make a Deputy in his stead: The aforesaid Omission of Queen Elizabeth, was first occasioned through Indisposition of Health, though she afterwards, without that necessity, did not comply, as in the 18, 25, 29, and 31 Years of her Reign, which gave occasion to King James to make Deputies at those three Grand Feasts he Celebrated at Windsor; and the like did King Charles I. in the first Year of his Reign; but in the fourth Year of his Reign, the ancient Custom (for many Years intermitted,) was restored, and the Sovereign (making no Lieutenant,) proceeded to the Chappel, not only on that Eve, but always observed it afterwards, as did King Charles II. in all the Grand Feasts he held, and is now observed.

It will be necessary to take notice, that the Proceeding begins from the Presence Chamber, call’d in the Statutes the Great Chamber; a Scheme whereof, on the Eve of the Grand Feast, is here exhibited.

The Attendants on the Knights-Companions. Alms-Knights. Virger of the Chappel. Prebends of Windsor. Officers of Arms. Knights-Companions. Black-Rod. Register. Garter. Chancellor. Prelate. The Sword. The Sovereign. Train-bearers. Captain of the Pensioners. Pensioners.

To the foregoing Proceeding have been occasionally receiv’d some Persons of Quality, and others Eminent in Place and Degree; (though their Offices do not particularly relate to this most Noble Order,) but are admitted by reason of their requisite Attendance on the Sovereign, in his Proceedings on all Occasions.

On St. George’s Eve, Anno 3 Eliz. the old Ambassador of Sweden, accompanied by the Earl of Hertford, went in the Proceeding to the Closet at White-Hall, next after the Train-bearers, and immediately before the Ladies Attendants on the Sovereign; and the next Morning, when the Sovereign proceeded to the Chappel, the new Ambassador of Sweden went in the same Place.

As to those admitted on the Account of their Offices, is the Lord Chamberlain, (though not a Knight of the Garter,) and is allowed Place somewhat behind, on the right Hand of the Sovereign, and the Vice Chamberlain on the left.

The Dean of the Sovereign’s Chappel at White-Hall attends when the Proceedings are thither, going a little behind the Sovereign towards his left Hand; next goes the Clerk of the Closet, then the Master of the Robes, as also one of the Masters of Requests, and then the Gentlemen of the Robes.

Of the Proceeding to the Chapter-House.

§ 3. Having under the precedent Head, treated at large of the Rank and Place of all those that pass in the Proceeding, wherein all are Bare-headed, except the Sovereign and Knights-Companions: I now come to the Place whither the Proceeding is directed.

The first Solemn Action on the Entrance of the Grand Feast, which the Sovereign and Knights-Companions are obliged to perform, is to Celebrate a Chapter, to which end it hath been most usual for them to proceed from the Presence Chamber, every one in their due Place and Order; first to the Chapter-House, to consult of things of course; and next into the Choir, to hear Divine Service; which has been the constant Custom from the Reign of King Henry V. as many Examples, recorded in the Registers of the Order, evidence.

As this Custom of holding a Chapter on the Eve of the Grand Feast, was constantly observed when celebrated without Prorogation; so also hath a Chapter been in like manner held before Vespers, on the Eve, at such time as the Feast Day of St. George only hath been observ’d, when (for any cause) the Anniversary of the Grand Feast receiv’d Prorogation: As for Instance, Anno 1 Mary, a Chapter was held at the Mannor of St. James’s, on the Vigil of St. George, before the first Vespers; whereunto is fixt this Note, ut moris est; and the Grand Feast for that Year receiv’d Adjournment, until the coming of Philip, then Prince (after King) of Spain.

In like manner, though the Celebration of the Grand Feasts were removed from Windsor, and observed at other Places, yet this usual Custom of holding a Chapter on the Eve, was always practised; after which the proceeding to Evening Prayer succeeded, as is manifest by several Testimonies from the Registers.

The publick processional way to the Chapter-House at Windsor, used Time out of Mind, led from the Presence Chamber through the Cloister, and the great Gate of the King’s Lodging, to the upper Ward of the Castle, thence through the middle Ward, and part of the lower, to and through the Passage, between the East End of the Chappel and Tomb-House; and thence into the Chapter-House, Situate on the North East Corner of St. George’s Chappel.

But the Sovereign hath sometimes thought fit to wave this publick processional way, and pass along the private way, which leads from the King’s Privy Chamber, down the Stairs into the Terrace, viz. through that stately Walk lying on the North side of the Castle, and entring again at a Door, heretofore made through a part of the Castle Wall into one of the Canons Lodgings, adjoining to Winchester Tower, (now made up) went thence through the Cloisters, proceeding in the Order before shewed.

We shall close this Head, with observing, that though the Proceedings to the Chapter-House or Chappel, on the Eve of the Feast, have most commonly been on Foot; yet have they been also on Horse-back, on extraordinary Occasions, as Anno 3 Hen. VII. at which Time several Ambassadors being arrived here from Foreign Kings and Princes, they and many of the Nobility of this Kingdom, with the King’s Council, the two Archbishops, the Bishops of Lincoln and Ely, and the Chief Justice of the King’s Bench, repaired also thither; and on the Eve, the Sovereign, accompanied with the Knights-Companions, rode from the upper Quadrangle down to the College. The Queen and the King’s Mother rode in a Chair, covered with rich Cloth of Gold, drawn by six Coursers finely Harnass’d, and twenty one Ladies, habited in Crimson Velvet, rode on white Palfries: Sir Roger Cotton, Master of the Queen’s Horse, led her Horse of State, whereon was a Saddle of Cloth of Gold, and three Crowns of Silver gilt; as soon as they alighted, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions proceeded to the Chapter-House, and thence to Evening Song, which ended, they return’d in the Order they came.

King Henry VIII. in the eleventh Year of his Reign, at three a Clock in the Afternoon, with all the Knights-Companions, in the Habit of the Order, proceeded from the Presence Chamber in Windsor-Castle, till they came to the Quadrangle, where they took their Horses, and rode according to their Stalls, not according to their Estate, next before the King, and thence rode to the middle Door of the Chappel, and there alighted, and proceeded without the Choir to the Chapter-House; there are other Examples, but these may suffice.

Of the opening of the Chapter.

§ 4. The Proceeding being arriv’d at the Entrance into the Chappel, first the Attendants on the Knights-Companions divide themselves as they enter, beginning at the outward Door, and Flank on each side the North Isle of the Chappel, and so toward the West Door of the Choir, making a stand along the Isle for the Alms-Knights, Virgers, Prebends, and Officers of Arms, to pass through them, who go on towards the said West Door; and when the Junior Knights-Companions are entred into the Chappel, the Proceeding makes a stand, while all the Knights-Companions following turn aside on the right Hand into the Chapter-House, next the Officers of the Order, and lastly the Sovereign; but the Nobleman that carries the Sword, the Train-bearers, Pensioners, &c. stay without the Chapter-House Door in the North Isle; none being admitted in but the Sovereign, the Knights-Companions, and the Officers of the Order; who being all entred, the Door is shut by the Gentleman Usher of the Black-Rod, and every Person severally takes his due Place and Station, whereupon the Chapter immediately opens.

In what Manner and Order the Sovereign, Knights-Companions, and Officers of the Order, are ranked, at the holding of a Chapter, is describ’d, Anno 11 Hen. VIII. when the Sovereign and Knights-Companions consulted in the Chapter-House, on the Reformation and Explanation of the Statutes of the Order.

The Sovereign, on his Entrance, proceeded to the midst of the North-end of the Table; the Knights-Companions, whose Stalls in the Choir were on the Sovereign’s side, took the right Hand of the Table, and those of the Princes side the left; then the Prelate of the Order came and stood on the Sovereign’s right Hand, at the corner of the Table; Register and Garter were at the lower end, and Black-Rod kept the Chapter-House Door on the inside. The Chancellor of the Order is not there mention’d, (as not being present) yet his Place is on the Sovereign’s left Hand of the Table.

If the Sovereign and Knights-Companions arrive at the Chapter-House so late, that the Business necessary to be done cannot be discuss’d, without putting off the Celebration of Vespers, beyond the Canonical Hour; it hath been usual to adjourn the Debates till the next Morning, as was done Anno 14 Car. I.

Transactions in the Chapter held before the Vespers.

§ 5. When the Chapter held before the Vespers is opened, and no Adjournment given thereto, all things are then to be provided for, which concern the Honour and Dignity of this most Noble Order.

The matters of course are; first, Swearing, and admitting Officers; secondly, Debating about the Knights-Companions then absent, and either dispensing with, or inflicting Penalties on them; and thirdly, Constituting or appointing an Officer, to carry on the State and Solemnity of the Feast in the Sovereign’s absence. But other Particulars that are occasional, cannot so well be brought within Rule, as being wholly accidental.

As to the first, the Officers of the Order, soon after the Chapter is open’d, take their respective Oaths, in Order to perform the Duty of their several Places, during the Session of the Chapter, and thenceforward, as is evident from several Examples, but one may suffice, from a Chapter held at Windsor, Anno 4 Car. I. whereat Dr. Neal, Bishop of Winchester, was Sworn Prelate; Sir Francis Crane, Chancellor; and Dr. Mathew Wren, Bishop of Ely, Register.

It hath sometimes happened, that some of the Officers of this Order have been Sworn at other Times, as at Chapters next ensuing their Nomination and Choice, wherein the Administration of the Oath is one of the first things done.

Touching the second particular debated in Chapter, viz. the dispensing with, or punishing absent Knights; it is to be considered, that the Statutes of the Order enjoin all the Knights-Companions to be present at the Celebration of the Grand Feast: that is, those that are within the Kingdom, or elsewhere; although the Service of St. George, according to the Rites of the Church, be not celebrated, as on the Service of the Day whereon that of St. George has fallen, viz. Good-Friday: But with this Limitation, so that they be in a capacity, or may conveniently repair thither.

Therefore the next thing usually entred upon in the Chapter, is the Sovereign’s and Knights-Companions taking notice, whether any of the Fellowship make default of coming at the Hour assign’d; and if so, they are considered under one of these Heads. First, Stranger Princes; Secondly, Late Commissioners who are arrived, or every Minute expected; and Thirdly, Such as have given notice that they cannot be present, during the continuation of the Feast: Of these Excuses of course, verbal Apologies, or Letters of Excuse, are, or may be, offered; and in case they are approved or admitted, then the Penance, which by the Statutes ought otherwise to be inflicted, is admitted; all which ought to be recorded.

Stranger Princes are excused in course, on Account of their necessary Residence in their own Territories; and of their Excuses and accustom’d Dispensations, are divers Instances in the Registers of the Order.

As to Knights-Companions, who are tardy in their Journey, or being come to the Castle, fall short of the Hour, or of attending the Sovereign to the Chapter-House, either through negligence, or want of timely notice, or other accident; the Statutes enjoin for Penance, that they be not permitted for that time to enter into the Chapter, but tarry without the Door, and not have Voice in any thing that shall happen to be done there, unless they can alledge a just Excuse, or render such a sufficient cause as the Sovereign, or his Deputy, shall approve of; but few defaulters have been noted of this kind.

The third sort of Delinquents, are those Knights-Companions absent, not only at the Hour of Tierce, but are likely to be so during the whole Feast; the Proceedings relating to them, are either upon what is offered in Excuse of their absence, or determined on their neglect of making Apology for it.

Excuses for absence, are either by Letters or Word of Mouth; if by Letters, they are directed to the Chancellor of the Order; or else the Sovereign sends to his Lieutenant on their behalf, and both are produc’d by the Chancellor: But if Excuse be made by Word of Mouth, then are they delivered by the Sovereign himself; or on motion made by some of the Knights-Companions present in Chapter.

The Custom of sending Letters has been very ancient: The Lord Powis’s Letter, under his Hand and Seal, (certifying his Indisposition of Body,) was produc’d in Chapter, Anno 8 Hen. V. And the following Year the Dukes of York, Norfolk, and Buckingham, with the Earls of Salisbury, Shrewsbury, and Pembrook, Viscount Bourchier, the Lord Rivers, and Sir John Falstaff; being all absent from St. George’s Feast, they declared the reason of their absence by their Messengers. There are many Precedents of this kind, and of Letters sent from the Sovereign, directed to his Lieutenant, to accept of Knights-Companions Excuses, whose absence he had beforehand dispenc’d with; we observe those Dispensations excus’d not the sending their own particular Excuses; for it is evident they were also expected, and that such allowance of absence was not Absolute, the Clause running thus: That you [the Sovereign’s Deputy] allow these Excuses so far as are consonant to reason. And in all other Letters of the same nature, a Clause to this Effect hath been inferred: That as the Sovereign thought good to advertise his Deputy, that for certain Causes he had dispenc’d with their Attendance for that time; so he will’d him to accept their reasonable Excuses in that behalf accordingly.

Secondly, The absent Knights-Companions have had their Excuses frequently made by Word of Mouth, either of the Sovereign, or some other of the Knights-Companions, present in the Chapter. This Favour is done either by the Sovereign himself, if present; or by his Order to the Lieutenant, in his absence.

There have been many Examples of what hath been done in this Case, and also when the Sovereign hath not been present in Chapter, but hath beforehand verbally given his Deputy or Lieutenant direction to excuse the absence of several Knights-Companions.

It will be necessary to observe what Effect the Excuses have usually produc’d; whereinto we find the just and reasonable favourably admitted, some suspended, and divers disallowed. Those easily allow’d were, first, Sickness; (for those of the Knights-Companions who have been either Sick, far spent with Age, or intent on publick Affairs, have been readily allow’d,) Secondly, The not recovery of Wounds receiv’d in the publick Service; as we meet with in the Case of Sir William Harington, Anno 7 Hen. V. whom we see excus’d for his Illness, occasion’d from his Wounds then lately receiv’d at the Siege of Rohan, and elsewhere. Thirdly, Impotency and old Age. Fourthly, Imployment in the Sovereign’s Service, either Abroad or at Home; those Abroad are necessarily excus’d, those at Home we shall be more particular to. The Earl of Shrewsbury, Anno 22 Eliz. was taken up in certain Affairs, enjoin’d him by the Sovereign; the Earl of Huntington, 26 Eliz. being President of the Council of the North, his absence was for that, and several Years following, favourably excus’d; and a like Case was that of the Earl of Danby, Anno 13 Car. I. who for his necessary Attendance at the Seat of Justice in Eyre, was excus’d waiting on the Sovereign at the Grand Feast that Year. Fifthly, When the Grand Feast hath receiv’d Prorogation, and any of the Knights-Companions have not had notice of the Day whereunto it was prorogued. Sixthly, When any of them have been in Captivity; as was Thomas, Earl of Salisbury, and the Earl of Huntington, both Prisoners in France, Anno 2 Hen. VI. Seventhly, When any of them have obtain’d the Sovereign’s Letters of Dispensation, of which sufficient is spoken before. Lastly, Some other just and lawful Occasion, as well as Accident, having fallen out; (not relating to those under the former Heads,) the Sovereign, on Information given in Chapter, hath been pleas’d to allow of; as in the Case of the Lord Fauconbridge, Anno 32 Hen. VI. was readily admitted, on his pleading the care of his Domestick Affairs, he having been lately in Prison, and had obtained leave to go and see his House and Lands in the Country. The Earl of Arundel’s absence, Anno 15 Car. I. was pardon’d, by reason of the Dutchess of Richmond’s Death, who died on the Eve of the Grand Feast; that so he (being the chief of her Family,) might be at Hand to advise and assist in all things conducing to the Honour of the deceased Dutchess.

And as the Knights-Companions have been often excus’d for not appearing on the Grand Feast, so hath the Sovereign, on sufficient Grounds, been pleas’d to license and dispence with their departure; from the same of this is an Example, 6 Eliz. when the Lord Hastings of Loughborough, falling Ill a little before the Offering on St. George’s Day, obtain’d Licence from the Sovereign to depart out of the Choir; and came no more abroad that Day, nor during the Feast. As also another in the Duke of Lenox, Anno 15 Car. I. The Deputy Chancellor having, by Command of the Sovereign, and in discharge of the Duty of his Office; who being forc’d to go back to London, by reason of the aforesaid Dutchess of Richmond’s Death, had his Excuse, and the Sovereign’s Licence for departure.

We are next to consider Excuses, which, though sent in due time, yet on Debate in Chapter were suspended rather than allow’d; to which Head may be referr’d that Case of several of the Knights-Companions, who were Members of the Lord’s House in the long Parliament. For Anno 18 Car. I. the Deputy Chancellor having, by the Command of the Sovereign, and in discharge of the Duty of his Office, sent to each of them a Summons, for their Attendance at the Celebration of the Grand Feast, to be held for the preceeding Year at York; and notice thereof being given to the House of Lords, they immediately made the ensuing Order.

Die Martis 22 Maii, 1641.

Whereas the Lord Chamberlain of his Majesty’s Houshould, and some other Lords of Parliament, Knights of the Garter, have been Summoned to give their Attendance, and repair into the City of York, for the Celebration of St. George’s Feast; who acquainting this House with the Summons aforesaid, it is this Day ordered by the Lords in Parliament, that they attend the weighty Affairs of the Kingdom discussed in Parliament, whereunto they are obliged by his Majesty’s Writ, and the Law of the Land.

Jo. Browne, Cleric. Parliament.

Whereupon the said Knights-Companions, before the Days appointed by Prorogation for holding the Feast, sent their petitionary Letters of Excuse to the Deputy Chancellor, wherein they profess’d their desire and readiness to attend, in Obedience of the said Summons; nevertheless pleaded the foresaid Order for the Ground of their stay in London, and therefore desired him to obtain for them the Sovereign’s Dispensation: On producing the said Letters in Chapter, the Sovereign would not at that time either admit or disallow of their Excuses, but referr’d the consideration to the next Chapter, to be held by Prorogation.

Of Excuses which have not been allow’d, the most remarkable is that of the Duke of Norfolk, and the Lord Scales, Anno 36 Hen. VI. who were adjudg’d to the Penalty of the Statute, in regard the Causes alledged to excuse their absence were not approved; the latter was signed by the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, in a Jewel to the value of twenty Marks, to be offered in the College; whereby the rigour of the Statutes appears to have been more strictly executed on him, than the Duke, probably because the Lord Scales was absent the Year before, and no cause thereof shewed to the Chapter.

In relation to the Proceedings on the absent Knights-Companions neglect of sending their Excuses, we shall observe, that some of them have with difficulty been remitted, some left in suspence, and others sentenc’d, and referr’d either to the Sovereign’s pleasure, or the Punishment assign’d by Law; of the first kind we find that the Earl of Westmorland, Anno 10 Hen. V. though not very well, yet had much ado to be excus’d, because he signified not the Cause of his absence, as the Statutes required. So Anno 12 Car. I. the Earls of Derby and Kelly, having made no Excuse, were for that Omission blameable, but by the Grace of the Sovereign for that time pardon’d.

As to those who, through the indulgence of the Sovereign, (where probable cause hath induc’d it,) have not had Sentence pass’d on them presently, but were deferr’d in expectation of some satisfactory Cause to be shewed; we find in the Case of the Prince, the Duke of Buckingham, and five other Knights-Companions absent from the Feast, held Anno 18 Hen. VII. wherein it is registred, that no cause of Excuse was shewed, but there was an expectation of one to be alledged.

But as for those of the third sort, on whom Sentence hath pass’d; they have been left either to the pleasure of the Sovereign, or to those Penalties which the Law of this Order inflict; of which, as also of those on whom Judgment hath pass’d, are divers Instances.

Besides these Grounds of assigning Penances, there are other Causes set down in the before recited ninth Article, of the Statutes of Institution for Penances; as when the Knights Companions are absent at other times, beside the Hour of Tierce, that is, the beginning of the first Vespers. Secondly, At the beginning of the Morning Service on the Feast Day. Thirdly, At the beginning of the second Vespers. Fourthly, During the whole Feast. And, Fifthly, at the Grand Feast next following.

For the first, admitting any Knight-Companion hath failed of meeting and attending on the Sovereign at the Hour of Tierce, and thereupon suffered the Punishment of Non-admittance into the Chapter-House, and deprivation of Vote; nevertheless if at the rising of the said Chapter, he be not ready to proceed with the Sovereign, and other the Knights-Companions, into the Choir, to the beginning of the first Vespers; he ought not only to suffer the former, but this additional Penalty, that he shall not presume to Enter into his Stall at that time, but tarry in that part of the Choir, where the Taper-bearers are wont to stand; nevertheless before his own Stall, until the holy Offices be ended; and the Law of the Order is the same in King Henry V’s, and King Henry VIII’s Statutes, only render the Place for the Delinquent Knight to stand in, to be before the Stalls in the Choiristers Places; and now how the Penalty hath been inflicted, upon breach of the Law in this particular, we shall see by the following Instances.

At the Grand Feast celebrated at Windsor, An. 21 H. VII. when it seems the Lord Kildare, Sir Gilbert Talbot, and Sir Richard Goulford, came late to the Chappel, we find this Memorandum fixt to their Names; they stood without, (before their Stalls) by the Sovereign’s Permission, or rather Command: But yet this is not all the Punishment which hath been inflicted upon the Knights-Companions for this Offence; (though it be all that is set down in the foresaid Article,) for Anno 25 Hen. VI. upon the Eve of St. George, the Marquiss of Dorset not coming to the first Vespers, and being convicted of his late coming, was prohibited joining in the Nomination then made, for the Election of the King of Portugal, into the room of the Duke of Gloucester.

Offenders in the second and third Case, being such as neglect to come before the beginning of the high Mass, or the second Vespers, called also the Vespers on St. George’s Day, have the like Punishment with the former assigned them, throughout all the Bodies of the Statutes; viz. Exclusion from their Stalls, and Station in the Choiristers Range.

Anno 1 Hen. VI. We observe the Lord Willoughby noted to be absent upon the Eve of the Grand Feast, but present on the Day; and consequently he incurred no further Penance than what his absence on the Eve drew on him; the Earl of Derby, Anno 18 Eliz. coming too late to the first Morning Service on the Feast Day, did for some short time undergo the same Penance, but soon after, upon Dispensation from the Lieutenant, went up to his Stall.

There are several other Instances; and besides the aforesaid Defaults, he is likewise to undergo the same Penalties, when the Grand Feast is prorogued, or celebrated at any other Place than Windsor.

But if he offend in all, and have no reasonable or allowable Excuse for his absence, he is then prohibited entering his Stall at the next Feast, and to pay ten Pounds, to be employed towards the Ornaments of the College; and sometimes the former Penance has been inflicted for late coming to Divine Service.

The fourth degree of Offence is yet greater than any, and the variety of Penances are heightened. If a Knight-Companion shall neglect coming to the Grand Feast, and have no allowable reason; he shall not at the Feast held the ensuing Year be permitted to enter his own Stall, but stand below it; he shall walk alone by himself before three Crosses, which, in ancient time, were born in the Grand Procession: When the Grand Procession returns to the Choir, he shall stand in the Place aforesaid, till the time of the Offertory; he shall Offer last by himself, and then humbly approach the Stall of the Sovereign, or his Deputy, and there desire Absolution. But there is no Instance that these Rigours were put in Execution, though many have offended in this kind.

Lastly, The Statutes enjoin; That where a Knight-Companion remains within the Kingdom, and shall be Guilty of an Omission two Years together, he ought to be so long interdicted his Stall, till he have offered a Jewel at St. George’s Altar, to the Value of twenty Marks; and thenceforward every Year in which he shall be guilty of the same Omission, the Penalty to be doubled, till he is pardoned: The most memorable Case in the Prosecution of a Contempt, was against the Earl of Arundel, 14 Edw. IV. who for being absent two Years together, was Mulct forty Marks; and continuing his Contempt the next Year, was fined the Sum of eighty Marks.

Touching the Necessity, and Power, of the Sovereign’s constituting a Deputy; it was provided for at the Institution of the Order; the Sovereign being then engaged in the Wars of France, thought it reasonable that Provision should be made by the Statutes, for to depute some Person in his stead.

When therefore such Occasion happened, a Commission was made out to one of the Knights-Companions, some reasonable time before the approach of the Feast; so that none of the ancient Ceremonies might be omitted, or any Impediment happen through his absence; and such Deputy hath usually been one of the chief of the Order, in Authority, Eminence, or Birth. The first so made was, John Duke of Bedford, 7 Hen. V. and the reason thereof given, in the Registrum Chartaceum, is, because the Sovereign was then employed in the Wars in Normandy.

And though the Title given by the Statutes to this Officer, be not particularly mentioned in the Blue-Book, where it speaks of the said Duke’s holding the Feast of St. George that Year, but rather implied in the Words Regiæ Sublimatis locum implevit; yet in the Registrum Chartaceum it is expresly set down, and the said Duke there styled, Depute de l’Ordre de Jaritiere. Sometimes he has been styled, Deputatis Ordinis, & præses clarissimæ Ordinis, &c.

About the beginning of the Reign of King Henry VIII. the Title of Locum Tenens, or Lieutenant, began to be taken up, and has, for the most part, continued in all succeeding Times; and the other Titles of Deputy, President, and Vicegerent, laid aside. As to the Business of this Officer, sufficient has been said already. As an Essential Honour to his Place, he has from ancient Time had some of the Knights-Companions assigned for his Assistants; the first mention of which is in the Registrum Chartaceum, 8 Hen. VIII. The Number of these Assistants were in those times uncertain; at the time aforesaid they were 4. 21 Hen. VIII. 3. and 32 Hen. VIII. we find but two; which Number has been a constant Rule ever since, except once, viz. the last of Hen. VIII. They were always appointed in Chapter, and have Letters of notice sent them thereof: But neither the Lieutenant, nor Assistants, can be Chosen two Years together, except the Sovereign should please to be present at the Day or Feast; and after it was Decreed, 23 and 24 Hen. VIII. that this Indulgence should extend to the term of three Years.

Lastly, We observe that this Officer always held the Feast at his peculiar Cost and Charge; and gave liberal Rewards to Garter, and for his Escutcheons, as also to the Officers of Arms, Gentlemen-Ushers, Alms-Knights, and to all the several Waiters and Attendants employed in the Ceremony.

The Ceremonies relating to the first Vespers.

§ 6. The first Chapter held on the Eve of St. George being finished, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions immediately proceed from the Chapter-House to the Choir, to hear Vespers. The Officers of Arms, Prebends, and Alms-Knights, having attended in the North-Isle of the Chappel, do now put themselves in Rank, and continue the Proceeding from the Chapter-House Door, along the said North-Isle, to the West Door of the Choir; in like manner as they did from the Presence Chamber, to the Chapter-House: The Organs then beginning to play, and so continue till Vespers begin.

When the Alms-Knights arrive at the West-Door, they first enter in a whole Body, while the rest of the Proceeding makes a short stand, and pass forward near the middle of the Choir, where they make a joint and low Obeysance; next, all turning about by the left Hand, to the Sovereign’s Seat; then still turning from the right, to the left Hand, they ascend the Haut Pas’s, even to the Rails set before the Altar; and forthwith divide themselves, flanking on each side, the Juniors nearest the Rails.

This done, the Prebends enter in a Body also, and having made the like Obeysances in the middle of the Choir, divide themselves, and take their Seats; which, by King Henry VIII’s Statutes, are appointed in the lower range of Seats, between, but not in, the Stalls of the Knights-Companions. While the Prebends are entering their Seats, the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings of Arms, in a Body, likewise enter the Choir; and after due Reverence, pass up to the Altar, and join the Alms-Knights; though anciently some difference was in this Ceremony.

Afterwards, the two Junior Knights-Companions enter, passing on till they come near their own Stalls, and there make their Reverences, and then divide, and take their stands directly before their Stalls; and so of the rest of the Knights-Companions.

Next to the Knights-Companions, the Black-Rod, Garter, and Register, enter in a Breast, who, proceeding to the middle of the Choir, make their Obeysances, and then pass to their Form, placed on the South-side of the Choir, before the Sovereign’s Stall, and stand before it. After them, the Chancellor and Prelate in the like manner, stand before their Form, placed near the Sovereign’s Seat: And for these Forms, whereon the Officers of the Order sit in the Chappel, there is a special Decree for the allowance of them, entered at the end of the Constitutions of their Offices.

Last of all the Sovereign enters, (having the Sword born before him, but his Band of Pensioners stay at the Choir Door, to keep off the Crowd,) who, coming to the Steps which ascend the Royal Seat, makes a Reverence toward the Altar, and then takes Place therein, before he makes a second Reverence.

When the Lieutenant, in the Sovereign’s absence, proceeds to the first Vespers; as soon as he enters the Choir, and comes near the Sovereign’s Stall, he stands and makes a little pause there; then doing his Reverences, after he has again stood a while, before he ascends his own; where being arrived, he makes the double Reverence a second time, and then sits down.

And now to placing the Knights-Companions in their Stalls: Garter, as soon as the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, is placed, makes again the usual Reverence in the middle of the Choir; then turns to the Senior Knights, and doth his Reverence to each of them; whereupon, at one Instant, they make their double Reverences below, where they stood, and strait ascend at the first, or western Entrance, that goes to the side Stalls; where being arrived, they make again their double Reverences, and then seat themselves. But when the Sovereign’s Lieutenant is present, each Knight adds a third Reverence to him, both when they ascend to, and descend from, their Stalls; and so likewise do all Persons, who pass in the Proceeding, add to their double Reverences so often as there is occasion to make it, after such time as the Lieutenant is entered his Stall; and so long as he continues therein, both on the Eve, the Feast Day, and the Morrow after.

The Knights-Companions being all seated, the Prelate and Chancellor pass into the middle of the Choir, and having made double Reverences, return to their Forms, and sit down. And after them, in the same manner, the Register, Garter, and Black-Rod, proceed.

As to the Sovereign’s other Attendants, the Nobleman who carries the Sword retires before the Sovereign’s Stall, a little on the right Hand; and the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold, if not a Knight of the Garter, and the Vice Chamberlain, on the left, till the Sovereign give them leave to sit down. The Clerk of the Closet stands at the Sovereign’s right Hand, but the young Noblemen, that carry up the Sovereign, and the Gentleman of the Robes, sometimes repose themselves on the Steps going to the Sovereign’s Stall.

This being done, preparation for Vespers begin; in reference to which, the Prelate ascends the Altar, it being the Duty of his Office, which if he omits, he is fined twenty Marks, to the use of the College, unless he give sufficient reason for his absence; in which Case, or on the vacancy of the See of Winchester, the Sovereign hath sometimes appointed another Bishop to Officiate for him. The Proceeding to the Altar, on this occasion, is as follows.

First, The Serjeant of the Vestry makes a double Reverence, then comes before the Prelate, and makes a single one to him; who thereon arises from his Seat, and the Serjeant proceeds before him into the middle of the Choir, where the Prelate makes a double Reverence; and passing forward after the Serjeant, and having ascended the uppermost Haut-pas before the Altar, he makes one single Reverence toward the same, and so goes to the North side of it.

After which, the two Provincial Kings, Heralds, and Pursuivants, leaving their fore-mentioned Stations, join together till they come near the Forms of the Register, Garter, and Black-Rod; where, making their double Reverences, they divide again on each side, and there stand.

Lastly, The Alms-Knights come down into the Choir in a Body, and there make their joint double Reverences, and then take their Chairs; all which being finished, Divine Service is begun by the Prelate.

The like Solemnity is observed at any other Place, as well as at Windsor; where, because the Alms-Knights are absent, the Pursuivants at Arms ascend nearer the High-Altar than when they are at Windsor; but this occasions little Variation.

When the Vespers are ended, the Prelate goes to the middle of the Altar, and with great Reverence makes an Obeysance; and thence, with the Serjeant before him, descends to the middle of the Choir, where he makes his double Reverences, and so returns to his Seat; whereupon all make ready to pass out of the Choir, which is performed in much the same manner, and with the same State, as they proceeded thither; and the Servants and Attendants of the Knights-Companions are marshalled in the same Order as they were at the beginning of the Proceeding, that the whole Procession may again pass through them.

The Alms-Knights having entered the Guard Chamber, spread themselves on each side thereof; the Prebends pass through them, and fall off on either side the Room to the Presence Chamber Door.

Then the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings, proceeding through the Lane made by the Alms-Knights and Prebends, enter the Presence Chamber, and fall off on either side toward the Stall, the King’s standing uppermost.

Then enter the Knights-Companions, and place themselves on each side of the State, in such Order as they sat in their Stalls, the eldest nearest the State; but those whose Companions are absent, stand alone; after whom follow the Officers of the Order, disposing themselves conveniently near the State.

Lastly, The Sovereign passes to the Step before the State, where, being arrived, he turns toward the Knights-Companions, who make their Reverences jointly to him, and he thereon puts off his Cap, and re-salutes them; which done, the Sovereign and they withdraw into the Privy Chamber till Supper time.

But in Queen Elizabeth’s Reign, when the Feast of St. George was held at White-Hall, or Greenwich, and the Sovereign, as was usual with her, proceeded no farther on the Eve to Vespers, than to the great Closet, the ordinary way, and thence sent her Lieutenant into the Choir. Then, in such Case, when Vespers were ended, the Lieutenant returned from the Choir, through the great Hall, and so back to the said Closet, and stood at the Door thereof, attending the Sovereign’s coming forth; from whence they all proceeded before her into the Presence-Chamber, and there the Ceremony, for that time, ended.

But in the Reign of King James I. when the Supper on the Eve, as also the following Meals, were prepared in the Banquetting-House, the Sovereign’s Lieutenant frequently returned from the Closet, by the Lobby, to the said Banquetting-House, instead of going to the Presence; and passing up the State, gave an End to the Ceremony till Supper time: And so we find it observed in the 7, 8, 9, 10, 12, 13, 14, and 16 of that King.

When the Sovereign and Knights-Companions are retired, they are not to put off any part of their Robes till Supper is over, for that is prohibited by the Statutes, not only to those who do not Sup, as well as those who do. And hereon, 19 Car. II. the Sovereign having a mind to take the Air, went into Hide-Park, after he had taken leave of the Knights-Companions, the Dukes of York and Monmouth, and the Earl of Oxford being with him, but all in full Robes, and so returned to Supper.

The Supper on the Eve.

§ 7. When the Sovereign is pleased to Sup publickly, on the Eve of the Feast at Windsor, the Supper has been always prepared in St. George’s Hall. The usual Place at White-Hall, was heretofore in the Presence Chamber; of later times, the Banquetting-House; and at Greenwich, either the Presence, or the Council Chamber; where the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, were always present. But when the Feast of St. George was celebrated at York, 17 Car. I. the Sovereign and Knights-Companions marched after the first Vespers, to a House prepared for that purpose, and supped there.

But if the Eve of the Feast fell out on a Fasting Day, as it did 22 Hen. VIII. and 11 Jac. I. the Supper was always omitted; and the Sovereign, with his Lieutenant, and Knights-Companions, were served of the Void only.

Nor does the Sovereign, when he Sups publickly, pass privately to the Place; but as soon as notice is given that the first Mess is set upon the Table, he presently enters the Presence Chamber, whence the Officers of the Order, and of Arms, the Knights-Companions in their full Robes, for so the Statutes expresly direct, having put themselves into their usual Order, proceed before him to St. George’s-Hall: Where being entered, the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings, fall off all upon the right Hand, opposite to the Knights-Companions Table, the Junior Pursuivants standing toward the lower End of the Hall. Then the Knights-Companions passing up beyond them, formerly divided themselves on either side, according to the Decree, 16 Hen. VIII. and made a stand, each taking Place, according to the Order of their Stalls. But at the Feast held at White-Hall, 19 Car. II. the Sovereign directed that they should stand all on the right Hand side, facing the Table.

Next, the five Officers of the Order follow, who ascending beyond the Senior Knight, retire on the right Hand: After them the Sovereign, and the Officers of Arms, all doing him Reverence as he passes by: Who passing up to the Haut-pas, before his own Table, turns himself to the Knights-Companions, and putting off his Cap, they return their Reverences jointly to him.

The Sovereign sitting down to Supper, is first served by Water by some Nobleman; then Grace is said by the Prelate; then is the Senior Knight conducted to his Table by two Officers of Arms, and so the rest in Order, to the Tables appointed them. Whereupon the Officers of the Order, and of Arms, retire out of the Hall to Supper.

If a Lieutenant be constituted, he proceeds to Supper in full Robes, and in the same Order as doth the Sovereign, and sits alone at the Sovereign’s Table, yet on the left Hand of the Cloth of State, being served in all Points with Water, and by a Cup-bearer, Carver, and Sewer, as the Sovereign himself is.

When Supper is ended, and the Banquet taken away, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions proceed back in the same Order they came to the Presence Chamber, where the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, standing on the Step before the Cloth of State, Salutes them as before; and then appoints the Hour and Place for the Knights-Companions to attend him the next Morning: The like, if the Supper be provided in any other Place besides the Presence Chamber, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions proceed back thither, because the Ceremony ought to end there, as has always been the Custom. And if the Supper be prepared in the Presence Chamber, they then take their Leave in the same Room, there being no occasion to proceed farther.

If any of the Knights-Companions accompany the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, to his Lodgings, they then go after, not before him, in regard the State of that Night’s Service ended in the Presence Chamber; and after they have retired to their Lodging, they have Permission to Unrobe.

When the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, do not Sup in St. George’s Hall on the Eve of the Feast, on the following Night, the Officers of Arms have formerly had the Liberty to Eat there; and this Privilege was assigned them by Decree of a Chapter held 16 Eliz. appointing them that Table, which was before that time used by the Chancellor, Register, and other Officers of the Order: But how they came to lose this Privilege, is not mentioned; for now, instead of sitting in the great Hall, they are necessitated to Eat in such Rooms of the Castle as they can procure.

CAP. XXI.

The Order of the Ceremonies on the Feast Day.

The Proceeding to the Chappel in the Morning.

§ 1. Notwithstanding the Celebration of the Feast takes up three Days, viz. part of the twenty second, all the twenty third, and part of the twenty fourth of April, yet the twenty third, St. George’s Day, is the Grand Part: The Ceremonies of which may be divided into Sacred and Civil, the first solemnized in the Chappel, the latter in St. George’s Hall.

In Order to which, the Knights-Companions in full Robes repair to the Sovereign’s Privy Lodgings, at the Hour appointed; as also the Officers of the Order. In the mean time the rest of the Degrees and Persons, which made up the Proceeding on the Eve of the Feast, take their several Stations then appointed them, to attend the Sovereign’s coming out of the Presence-Chamber.

When the Sovereign, having the Knights-Companions, and Officers of the Order before him, has entered the Presence, the Sword is delivered to the Nobleman appointed to bear it; and after the usual Salutations, the Proceeding sets forward to the Chappel in the same Order as on the Eve; the Knights-Companions having their Trains born by some of their own Gentlemen.

At the Foot of the Stairs, entering the Cloister, or Stone Gallery, twelve Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber attend, with a rich Canopy of Cloth of Gold, who, when the Sovereign approaches, receive him under it, and bear it over his Head, till he comes to the Choir Door of St. George’s Chappel; which Canopy is carried only on the Morning of the Feast Day, and not at any other time.

The Processional way to the Chappel, is the same they traversed on the Eve, if the Sovereign and Knights-Companions proceed to the Chapter-House first; for anciently it was the Custom to hold a Chapter in the Morning of the Feast Day, either before Mattins, or after, before the Grand Procession set forward. This Course received interruption in Queen Elizabeth’s time, during which, no Chapter was held in the Morning, except in the 26, 31, and 38 Years of her Reign, and then only for admitting some Officers of the Order: But the time of holding this Chapter was restored by King Charles I. who several times held it before the first Service began; as in the 5, 14, and 15, of his Reign.

But if no Chapter be held at this time, then, as soon as the Proceeding comes near the Chappel, instead of entering the Passage between the East-end of the Chappel, and King Henry VIII’s Tomb House, as it does on the Eve, by reason the Sovereign goes first to the Chapter-House, it proceeds straight on to the South Door, and thence into the Choir: Yet King Charles II. in the 15 of his Reign, appointed the whole Proceeding to pass by the said South Door, all along the South side of the Chappel, and then to enter at the West Door, which was then, and since observed.

When the Alms-Knights are come to the West Door of the Choir, they enter, and pass up above the Steps of the Altar, in the very same Manner and Order as they did on the Eve, and so exactly of the rest: Which being done, the Prelate begins the Morning Service, according to the Order observed in the Common-Prayer, only that the first Lesson being made proper to the Festival, is taken out of the 44 Chapter of Ecclesiasticus.

This Solemn Proceeding to the Chappel in the Morning of the Feast Day, is, and has been, most usual performed on Foot; yet there are Instances heretofore, where the Sovereign and Knights-Companions have proceeded on Horse-back, for the greater Splendor and Gallantry of the Order: As in 16 Edw. IV. when several Ladies rode in the Cavalcade, richly adorned, of which Habit mention is already made. So also 3 Hen. VII. when it was augmented by the Presence of the Queen, and the King’s Mother, attended by a splendid Train of Ladies: And again the 22 of the same King, when he held the Feast at Baynard’s-Castle, in London, he proceeded on Horse back to St. Paul’s: The like King Henry VIII. did at Windsor, on the Feast of St. George, 11 of his Reign; and King Philip, 1 and 2 of Phil. and Mar. and Queen Elizabeth, in the 6 of her Reign, in her whole Habit of the Order; so did the Sovereign’s Lieutenant at the same Feast ride to the first and second Vespers, and to the Morning Service the Day after.

It was a Custom begun by Queen Elizabeth, and used when she celebrated St. George’s Feast, either at White-Hall, or Greenwich, for the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, and Knights-Companions, in full Robes, attended with the Officers of the Order, and of Arms, to meet in the Presence Chamber, about nine in the Morning of the Feast Day, and proceed thence as they did the Evening before, through the Guard Chamber, down into the great Hall, and thence into the Chappel, where they took their Stalls, as on the Eve; after which, Morning Prayer was performed as far as the Litany, and this was called the first Service; which done, they all descended from their Stalls, in the accustomed Order, and proceeded back to the Presence, and there waited the coming of the Sovereign, before whom they proceeded a second time to the Choir, where the Litany, and Grand Procession began, called the second Service, at which the Sovereign was usually Present; but seldom at the first Service.

The first Instance we have met with of this double Proceeding, is recorded in the Blue-Book of the Order, 3 Eliz. and was continued throughout her Reign; and that of King James I. not only when the Feast of St. George was celebrated at White-Hall, or Greenwich, but also at other times, when celebrated at Windsor; and so 1 Car. I. But from that time, the Sovereign went to the Chappel at the beginning of Morning Service, which was continued without interruption: Which way has been ever since duly observed.

But when it was known that the Sovereign did not go in the Grand Procession, but his Lieutenant for him; then the Service was constantly gone through withal at once.

The Proceeding to the second Service.

§ 2. When the Feast has been celebrated elsewhere than at Windsor, as soon as the Prelate was come down from the Altar, on finishing the first Service, the Knights-Companions descended from their Stalls in usual Order; and then the Lieutenant, with the Officers of the Order, and of Arms, proceeded before him to the Presence, to conduct the Sovereign to the second Service; which second Proceeding was disposed in the same manner as was that to the first Service in the Morning; only in the latter, because the Sovereign proceeded, the Sword was also carried.

Of the Grand Procession.

§ 3. We are now arrived at the Grand Procession of this most Noble Order, which is indeed the most Solemn, and Magnificent Part of the whole Ceremony, and has always been celebrated in the Morning of the Feast Day of St. George; or on such other Day, as the Sovereign hath appointed by Prorogation to hold the same. But as to the instant of Time when it began, it has sometimes been uncertain; with respect to the conveniency of the Church Service, when it was conceived most proper; which was generally at the end of the second Collect, and before the Litany: Nevertheless, in 6 Eliz. the Feast being then held at Windsor, it began presently after the Te Deum was Sung; and the twentieth of the said Queen’s Reign, at Greenwich, after reading the second Lesson. And to come nearer our Times, the Grand Procession set forward, 8 Car. I. when the first Service was finished; and 17 Car. I. after the Sermon was ended: But at the Grand Feast, 13 Car. II. it was brought to its usual time, after the last Collect.

As to the Proceeding, or Processional way at Windsor, that has not been always the same; sometimes it was confined within the Walls of St. George’s Chappel, but at other times enlarged through the lower Court of the Castle; a few Instances of both Cases are remaining, but none of any ancient date.

What the Order and Manner of this Ceremony was, may be collected from what an old Relator says, of the Solemn Procession made the 29 May, 5 Hen. VIII. That it was ordered as of old Time accustomed.

First went the Alms-Knights, two and two on either side the Choir, then the Officers of Arms, next the Knights-Companions; after them the Officers of the Order, and then the Prelate bearing the Heart of St. George, under a Canopy honourably assisted, four Noblemen bearing each a Torch; and last of all the Sovereign.

And though here is no mention of any Ecclesiasticks, that joined themselves in the Proceeding; yet it cannot be supposed, that as part of the Divine Service was to be performed, but that some of the Chaplains and Priests were included. And we meet with one Instance, where the Priests not only went in the Grand Procession, but had a Place assigned in it; where the Gentlemen of the Sovereign’s Chappel, and Choir of Windsor, now go.

But it must be confessed, that the Records of the Order are very defective in this particular, relating to the Grand Procession, and speak of it only in general, or at most, take notice but of some of those Degrees that attend in it; and this but of late Time neither: Among which, 23 Eliz. it is said; They all proceeded in Order, as the Custom was; the Sovereign following in the Rear of the Procession.

As to Place and Precedency, it is in every respect the same, as in the Sovereign’s Proceeding to the Chappel, on the Eve of the Grand Feast; only here are some Persons added, which go not in that; Namely, the Gentlemen and Choiristers of the Sovereign’s Chappel at White-Hall; and the Petty-Canons, Vicars, and Choiristers of Windsor: The whole Order is as follows.

The Morning Service having proceeded to the second Lesson, and the Prelate conducted by the Serjeant of the Vestry from the Altar to his Seat;

The Alms-Knights rise from their Seats, and pass to the middle of the Choir; and after their accustomed Reverences, go up to the sides of the Altar.

Next, in like manner, the Officers of Arms pass up.

Hereupon Garter rises from his Seat, and makes his usual Reverences; then waving his Rod, summons the Junior Knights to descend.

Whilst they and the rest of the Knights-Companions are leaving their Stalls, with usual Reverences; the Gentlemen of the Chappel, Petty-Canons, and Vicars of Windsor, put on Copes, and make themselves ready to proceed.

Then the Knights-Companions being all come down, stand each under his proper Stall.

Then the Black-Rod, Garter, and Register rise, and stand before their Forms.

So do the Chancellor and Prelate.

This done, the Alms-Knights come down from the Altar, and passing into the middle of the Choir, make again their double Reverences, and proceed out of the Choir.

After them the Choiristers pass in a Body to the middle of the Choir, and having made their double Reverences, (as do all that follow,) proceed forth two and two.

So do the Vicars of Windsor.

Next, the four Petty-Canons come from their Seats, into the middle of the Choir; and there begin to Sing an Hymn.

Then follows the Serjeant of the Vestry, bearing his gilt Rod.

After him the Gentlemen of the Chappel at White-Hall.

Next the Virger of Windsor Chappel, bearing his Silver Rod.

Then the Prebends of Windsor.

After whom the Officers of Arms come down from the Altar, and pass on.

Then the Knights-Companions, the Juniors first.

Then the Black-Rod, Garter, and Register.

The Chancellor and Prelate.

The Nobleman that bears the Sword of State.

Then the Sovereign, above in his Stall, makes a Reverence toward the Altar, and being descended, another below; then passes out, and enters under the Canopy, which waits for him at the Choir Door; the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold, if not a Knight of the Order, attending somewhat behind the side of the Canopy, on the Sovereign’s right Hand; and the Vice Chamberlain at the like distance on his left; as in the Grand Procession, 23 Car. II.

And lastly, The Band of Pensioners, who attend the Guard on each side the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, with their Captain at the Head of them.

In this Order, to this Day, they proceed with great Devotion; the whole Choir Singing the Office appointed, which heretofore was the Litany; but is now generally a Thanksgiving Hymn.

The Grand Procession, when it has been celebrated at White-Hall, or elsewhere than at Windsor, is for the most part ordered after the aforesaid manner, as may be seen by the following Scheme.

Serjeant of the Vestry, with his gilt Rod. Choiristers in Surplices. Gentlemen of the Chappel in Copes. Subdean in a Cope. Officers of Arms. Knights Companions. Officers of the Order. The Sword. The Sovereign under a Canopy, with his Train born up. The Pensioners as before.

But in what this Grand Procession differs from that at Windsor, we shall here Note.

First, Here the Serjeant of the Vestry leads the Proceeding, and is followed by the Choiristers.

Secondly, The Prebends and Choir of Windsor, and the Alms-Knights, are here wanting.

Thirdly, The Subdean and Dean of the Chappel are taken in, and proceed next to the Gentlemen of the Chappel, to whom the Sovereign’s Almoner has sometimes joined himself.

Fourthly, Whilst the Knights-Companions are descending from their Stalls, the Gentlemen of the Chappel go into the Vestry, to put on their Copes; but the Dean of the Chappel hath his brought into the Choir, which he puts on below, under his Seat.

Fifthly and Lastly, In Queen Elizabeth’s Reign, the Ladies Attendants went with the Pensioners on either side the Sovereign.

To contribute more to the Pomp and State of this great Ceremony, a Canopy is born over the Sovereign’s Head, by Knights and Gentlemen of Quality, while he passeth in Procession, till he return to the Choir Door.

The Persons appointed to carry the Canopy, Anno 11 Hen. VIII. were four Knights of the Body, when four other Knights bore four Wax Tapers; but since they are the Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber in ordinary, who at the time of the Feast are in waiting, twelve of whom are appointed for this Service; the Sovereign hath also the long Train of his Mantle carried up by several of the young Nobility, who receive notice thereof by the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold.

In like manner the Lieutenants, or Deputies to the Sovereign, have had their Train carried up in the Proceedings, by Persons of Distinction; and the Train of a Stranger King, personally present at Windsor, hath also been born up; and in like manner the Train of a Deputy from a Stranger King; and lastly, the Knights-Companions have their Trains carried up by their own Gentlemen.

The Cloaths and Apparel of the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, and the great variety of rich Jewels which surround or adorn their Caps, or where else they may appear most conspicuous, shine with great Lustre.

The Provincial Kings, Heralds, and Pursuivants, habited in their rich Coats, and going together in one Body, appear also very conspicuous, from the Royal Arms of the Sovereign richly Embroidered on them with fine Gold, Purples and Twist; the Ground of the Provincial King’s Coats are blue Velvet, the Heralds blue Sattin, and the Pursuivants blue Damask.

The Habit in which the Canons of the College proceed, is also peculiar; for though, as Clergymen, they are vested in Linen Surplices at all times of Divine Service, yet at this Solemnity they wear a Mantle over those Surplices, which is a Habit appointed for them, from the Foundation of the Order; these Mantles are of Murry Taffety, and on the right Shoulder is an Escutcheon of St. George’s Arms within a Rundlet, Embroidered with Gold and Silk, which is bought at their own Charge.

The Gentlemen of the Sovereign’s Chappel, the Petty-Canons, and Vicars of Windsor, appear in Habits more glorious, being all (or the most part of them) vested in rich Copes of Cloth of Gold, or most costly Embroideries; but the Children of the Chappel and Choiristers, proceed habited in Surplices of white Linen; lastly, the Habits of the Alms-Knights [a Mantle and Kirtle] are not unremarkable both for Colour and Materials, which appear suitable to their Age and Degree. The Mantles are of Cloth, which the Statutes appoint to be of a red Colour, with a Shield of the Arms of St. George, but without a Garter to surround them.

In this Grand Proceeding, the Habits entertain the Beholders with a very delightful Prospect, being so ordered, that the Grave are placed between those that are Rich and Gallant; and to add to the greater Shew of this Solemn Ceremony, the Registers of the Order make mention of divers Persons of Rank and Quality, who put themselves on the Duty of Attendance on their Sovereign, because related to his Service, though in reference to the Order not so concerned as to be taken into the Proceeding; such are divers of the Nobility, sometimes great Ladies, many considerable Officers of the Houshold, and other Courtiers, all richly habited and attired.

To complete the Pomp of this great Solemnity, we may (in the last Place,) fitly remember the Musick, as a part thereof, the Choirs of the Sovereign’s Chappel at St. James’s, and at Windsor, being united, all Singing the sacred Hymn together, while the Grand Procession devoutly passeth; and on their return to the Choir Door, the Alms-Knights first advance into it, and after double Reverences ascend above the Haut Pas’s to the Altar.

Next the Choiristers, and in like manner the Vicars, Petty-Canons of Windsor, Gentlemen of the Chappel, and Prebends, go to their Seats.

Then the Officers of Arms pass up, and join to the Alms-Knights. After this the Knights-Companions enter, and stand before their Stalls.

The like doth the Black-Rod, Garter, and Register.

As also the Chancellor and Prelate.

Then doth the Sovereign take his Royal Stall.

The Knights-Companions ascend their Stalls.

The Officers of the Order sit down on their Forms, in the same Manner and Order, and with like Reverences, as at their Entrance into the Choir, on the Eve of the Feast.

Then the Prelate, with two Prebends, (appointed to read the Epistle and Gospel,) are conducted, the one by the Serjeants of the Vestry, the other by the Virger, up to the Altar, (which they approach with usual Reverences,) the Prelate passing to the North-side, and the Prebends to the South, to finish the remaining part of Divine Service.

Whereupon the Officers of Arms descend into the Choir; And

The Alms-Knights go down to their Seats, which, while they are so doing, the two Prebends put on their Copes at the South-side of the Altar. This done, the Prelate begins the second Service, which hath been celebrated, since the time of the Reformation, according to the Book of Common-Prayer, and is the same commonly used on any other Feast Day; excepting a peculiar Epistle and Gospel; the first being the thirty third Chapter of Deuteronomy, and the latter the fifth Chapter of St. John, beginning at the twenty fourth Verse, and ending at the thirtieth; which being read, the Creed is Sung.

We may here Note, that before the Reformation, it belonged to the Abbot of Tower-Hill to read the Gospel, and to the Prior of Medemenham in Norfolk, to read the Epistle.

The Offering of Gold and Silver.

§ 4: This Ceremony, whether it be performed in the Sovereign’s Chappel at Windsor, or in any other Church or Chappel, is one and the same, (except the Sovereign’s Offering of Gold and Silver, instead of the Bezant,) which is peculiar to Windsor.

The accustomed time of Offering on the Feast Day, is mentioned Anno 22 Hen. VIII. to be after the Sovereign’s return to his Stall from the Grand Procession, in the time of High Mass, and at this Day begins immediately after this first Sentence of the Offertory is pronounced by the Prelate.

Let your Light so shine before men, &c.

This said, the Organ begins to Play, and forthwith a Groom and Page of the removing Wardrobe, (with Reverence first made,) unrol a long Carpet, and spread it before the Altar; which being done, the Alms-Knights first, next the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings, ascend in usual Order, and flank the Carpet on both sides. Then Garter steps from his Seat, and after double Reverences, and the usual manner of waving his Rod, the Knights-Companions descend in their accustom’d Order, and stand before their Stalls.

After this, Black-Rod goes from his Seat to the Altar, towards which, making a single Reverence, he turns his Back, and immediately the Groom of the removing Wardrobe delivereth him a little Carpet, anciently of Silk, now of Cloth of Gold; and the said Groom holds on his Arms a Cushion of Cloth of Gold, for the Sovereign to Kneel upon, at the time of his Offering, which the Black-Rod forthwith lays on the upper Haut Pas before the Altar, and each of them, as well in delivering, as receiving the Cushion, kiss it.

After this, the Prelate of the Order takes a gilt Bason to receive the Sovereign’s Offering, and stands before the middle of the Altar, with one of the Prebends to assist him, at which time the Sovereign arising makes his Reverence towards the Altar, and then descending, makes a little Reverence below, and ascends towards the Altar with his Attendants, and being come into the middle of the Choir, he makes another Reverence, and at the first Haut Pas his last.

He that bears the Sovereign’s Offering, is either the Senior Knight, the Prince, or the greatest Estate among the Knights-Companions then present, and no other Person, (of what Degree soever) if he be not of this Noble Fraternity, performs this Service.

The Sovereign being come to the upper Haut Pas kneels, at which Instant Black-Rod on his Knee delivers (with Assay) the Sovereign’s Offering to the Senior Knight, or other Person nominated, and he kneeling presents it to the Sovereign, which he immediately Offers into the Bason held by the Prelate, and then ariseth, and is conducted and attended, as when he came up to Offer; at the Entrance into his Stall, he turns and makes a Reverence, and his Attendants also bow towards the Altar; and being attended into his Stall, doth the like again, and then reposeth himself in his Seat.

An Entry is made in the Red-Book, Anno 6 Car. I. That whereas in other Places (besides Windsor) the Sovereign is wont to Offer a certain Gold Piece, (vulgarly called a Bezant) to be redeemed afterwards at a certain Price; the Usher of the Black-Rod having been admonished, that in these Services there is no Redemption to be made, should never present the Bezant at Windsor to the Sovereign, but Gold and Silver of English Money.

When the Sovereign is absent, and the Lieutenant Offers for him, he performs the Ceremony as follows.

First, (After the Preparations made for the Offering, as aforesaid,) he descends from his Stall with the usual Reverences, and goes to the Steps ascending the Sovereign’s Stall, and there stands a while; then making his double Obeysance, he proceeds towards the Altar (the Officers of the Order going before him,) with one other Reverence in the middle of the Choir, and another at the first Haut Pas of the Altar; the Carpet and Cushion is spread and laid for him, as is for the Sovereign, and the Offering also given in the same way, and the Lieutenant kneeling puts it in the Bason, and returns to the Sovereign’s Stall in the same Order, &c. he came; where standing a while again before it, he makes a Reverence towards it, and then goes up into his own Stall, where (if it fall out that the Lieutenant is not the Senior Knight,) he stays to receive the Reverences of all the Knights-Companions his Seniors, as they go up to Offer, and when his own turn comes to Offer, he descends with a double Reverence, and proceeds up with his Fellow, (if present) and Offers for himself in his own Place, but his Train is then let down, the Carpet, &c. taken away, and only two Officers of Arms (but none of the Order) proceeds before him, and when he has Offer’d, he returns to his Stall.

But it seems, 7 Jac. I. that Garter alone, on the Feast Day, brought up the Prince, then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, when he came to Offer for himself, which Service ought to have been performed by Clarenceux and Norroy, which was an oversight in Garter; as likewise his bringing down at the same, the Knights-Companions out of their Stalls to Offer, before the Epistle and Gospel were Read, contrary to the usage of former times; by which they were kept a tedious time waiting below in the Choir, before the Offering began. But 11 Jac. I. the Prince was brought up by Clarenceux and Norroy, when he came to Offer, and not by Garter. When the Lieutenant hath Offered for himself, he returns to the lower end of the Stalls, and passes to his own, where having paid the usual Reverences, he enters it, and is ready to receive the Reverences of all the other Knights-Companions.

As soon as the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, is returned to his Stall, the two Provincial Kings pass down into the middle of the Choir, where making Reverences jointly to the Altar, and next to the Sovereign, Clarenceux turns himself to the Senior Knight, and makes him a third Reverence, while Norroy at the same Instant does the same to the next Junior Knight, and so both, as an intimation of their going up to Offer; then each King retires a little backward toward the Stalls: In the mean time, the two Senior Knights draw near together, and making double Reverences, Clarenceux and Norroy step forth, and pass up before them, till they arrive near the Prelate; (or if the Senior Knight be without his Opposite, then he is brought up single,) then making their Reverences, first towards the Altar, next to the Knights, Clarenceux retires to the right side, and Norroy to the left, waiting for the return of the Knights, who are kneeling on the uppermost Haut Pas of the Altar, making their Offering. Which humble Ceremony of kneeling, not being heretofore used, was fixed by a Decree of 4 Car. I.

The Knights-Companions Offerings are both of Silver and Gold, which is receiv’d by two of the Prebends, or by one Prebend and one Chantor, anciently by one Chantor only, when the Offering is at Windsor; but by the Dean of the Chappel, when at White-Hall. The Offering being made, the Knights-Companions rise, and forthwith divide themselves, Clarenceux conducting the Senior Knight to the lower end of the Stalls on the Sovereign’s side; and Norroy the next Junior Knight, to the lower end of the Stalls on the Prince’s side; and at parting make their Reverences, and return to their Stations before the Altar. The Knights, at their Entrance into the Stalls, make their double Reverences together, and then pass on to their own; where making the like Reverences, they take their Seats.

But if any Stranger King be present at the Offering, he does not retire to his Seat, by the lower end of the Stalls, but along the Choir, as does the Sovereign, the same way he proceeded up: So did the King of Denmark, 4 Jac. I.

The Ceremonies of the two Senior Knights Offering being finished, the two Senior Heralds observing their last Reverences, pass down into the Choir, in the same manner as did Clarenceux and Norroy, to bring up the next two Senior Knights to Offer, who use all the same Ceremonies, and are conducted back in like manner to the Altar; and so of the other, brought up by the two next Senior Heralds; Clarenceaux and Norroy beginning again, if there are more Knights than the Heralds in one Course supply; and after them the Heralds again, till the whole is ended: And here it may be noted, that where any Knight goeth single to Offer, he hath nevertheless two Heralds to attend him.

Touching the Offerings themselves, made in the Chappel of Windsor, they belong of right to the Dean and Prebends, being conferr’d on them by the Statutes of the College: And ordained also, that the Chantor should see them receiv’d, and faithfully kept; and at the end of every Month, or Weekly, if the College required it, give an Account of what was receiv’d: All which was confirmed by King Edward III. the Bishop, Dean, and Chapter of Salisbury, to whose Jurisdiction the College of Windsor belongs; and also by the Bishop of Winchester, Prelate of the Garter, 1352. But Dr. Montague, Bishop of Winchester, at the Feast at Windsor, 21 Jac. I. challenged a right to the Offerings; and Bishop Andrews did de Facto both receive, and keep the Offerings, whenever he officiated at Windsor. But on complaint of the Dean and Prebends of Windsor, this matter was referred to the Chapter; yet we do not find that any final or positive Determination was ever made to the time of the Restauration, from which time the right of the Dean and Canons has never been disputed, and the Statutes have duly taken Place.

What has usually been offered, either in Gold or Silver, we shall see by the Account given in by the Bishop of Winchester, 4 Car. I. at St. George’s Feast at Windsor, September 24.

The whole Offering of the eight Knights, is four Pounds fifteen Shillings, viz. in Gold ten Shillings each, and in Silver two; excepting the Lord Steward, whose Offering in Silver was only one Shilling; besides the Sovereign’s Bezant redeemable.

The Offerings on the twenty fifth Day.

His Majesty’s Offering in Gold one Pound, and in Silver ten Shillings.

The eight Knights-Companions the same as the Day before; the whole, besides the King’s Bezant, eleven Pounds.

When all the Knights have offered, and are returned to their Stalls, the Chancellor of the Order makes his Reverences; and after him, the Register, Garter, and Black-Rod, theirs together, and take their Seats: Next, the Carpet being rolled up by the Groom and Page of the removing Wardrobe, the Provincial Kings, Heralds, and Pursuivants, and last of all the Alms-Knights, make their Reverences, and pass into the Choir, where they remain till the Prelate has finished the second Service; who, conducted by the Serjeant of the Vestry, comes down from the Altar with his accustomed Reverences to his Seat. After whom, the two Prebends are brought down by the Virger, who making their usual Reverences take their Seats.

The Return to the Presence.

§ 6. Immediately after, all prepare to pass out of the Choir, and to proceed back to the Presence Chamber, which is done in every particular as it is in the return of the Sovereign from the first Vespers.

The Proceeding passes on through the South-Door of the Chappel, and here the Trumpets are taken in, and placed before the Alms-Knights, and sound all the way to the Guard Chamber; at which time the Drums and Fifes begin to beat and play. Thence the Proceeding passes into the Presence Chamber, whither it ought to go, before the Sovereign pass into the great Hall to Dinner; and here the Knights-Companions take their usual Stands; and after the Sovereign’s Salutation, and their Reverences, the Sovereign retires into the Privy Chamber, and the Knights likewise retire till Dinner is ready.

Of the Dinner on the Feast Day.

§ 7. As soon as the Sovereign hath notice given him, that the first Mess is set on the Table, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions come out of the Privy Lodgings into the Presence Chamber, attended by the Officers of the Order, and seat themselves in the same manner, as at the Supper on the Eve of the Feast: The Musick sounding whilst the said Mess is carrying up; which is in the following Order.

Four Serjeants at Arms, two and two. The Comptroller. The Treasurer. The Sewer. The Messes carried up by the Pensioners. Master of the Houshold. Cofferer. A Clerk Comptroller. A Clerk Comptroller. Second Clerk of the Kitchin. Chief Clerk of the Kitchin.

The Sovereign hath most frequently sat alone, though sometimes heretofore he hath been pleased to admit some of the Knights-Companions to sit at the Table with him; but this Honour has not been offered to any of them since the Reign of Queen Elizabeth. As soon as the Sovereign is placed, the Knights-Companions put on their Caps, and remaining covered, retire against the Tables prepared for them; where Water is brought them by a Gentleman of Quality; and having washed, they all sit down.

The Order of passing to their Seats at the Table, 19 Car. II. and so appointed to be observed for the future, was after the following manner. First, The Duke of York entered the Rails at the upper end of the Table, and passed down the hither side, to the lower end, and thence to the bench-side to his Place: In like manner followed all the other Knights, according to the Seniority of their Stalls, as it is ordained they shall sit, and not according to their Estates or Dignities, (except the Sons of Stranger Kings, Princes, and Dukes,) and all on the right Hand, or farther side of their Table, not one against another, but two and two at a Table to a Mess, and those whose Opposites are wanting to sit alone, and have a whole Mess. Their Meat being usually brought up by the Yeomen of the Guard; and are attended by some of the Gentlemen Pensioners, and others of the Sovereigns Servants, two to each Table.

It appears that anciently the Officers of the Order had a Table allowed them in the great Hall, and sat covered in the Sovereign’s Presence; but on the Eve of the Feast, 10 Car. I. it was ordered in Chapter, That they should be at their Choice, to keep the Feast privately by themselves, or sit uncovered where the Sovereign dined. Whereupon, from that time, they forbore sitting in the Hall, or where else the Sovereign and Knights-Companions sat. It likewise appears, that the Officers of Arms did anciently sit in St. George’s Hall, at a Table joined to that, at which the Officers of the Order sat.

Before the Entrance of the Sovereign’s second Course, he stands up and drinks to the Knights-Companions, (and so it is remembred to be done by Phil. and Mar.) they standing all the while uncovered, till they have all pledged him: Which done, the Officers of Arms make themselves ready, at the lower end of the Hall, to proceed up in the following Order.

Garter. Clarenceux and Norroy. Heralds two and two. Pursuivants two and two.

And so altogether make their Reverence to the Sovereign, and proceed near the side of the Knights Table, till they come to the middle of the Hall, where, after another Reverence made, they go still forward; and when Garter has passed about two Yards beyond the Knights Table, and come near the Haut Pas ascending the Sovereign’s State, they make the like Reverence again jointly. Then Garter with a loud and audible Voice cries Largess thrice, though anciently but twice.

Upon Garter’s beginning to cry Largess, all the Knights-Companions, unless Kings and great Princes, if any be present, stand up uncovered, till he has made an end; (which Custom, it seems, 7 Car. I. had been discontinued for some time.) Then Garter proceeds, and Proclaims the Sovereign’s Stiles and Titles of Honour, first in Latin, after in French, and lastly in English; he and the Officers of Arms making a Reverence between; and at the end join altogether in crying Largess thrice, and then all make Reverence together.

Hereupon, sometimes the Treasurer of the Houshold puts the Sovereign’s Largess, which is ten Pounds in Gold, into Garter’s Hat; and this is afterwards divided among the Officers of Arms, according to Custom. But Anno 23 Car. II. the Black-Rod put the Largess into Garter’s Hat. This being finished, all the Officers of Arms retire about three Yards backward, keeping their Faces towards the Sovereign, and there make a Reverence, and so a second, and thence retire out of the Hall to Dinner.

This Ceremony ended, the Sovereign’s second Course is brought up; first the Serjeants at Arms, next the Treasurer and Comptroller of the Houshold, next the Sewer, then the Gentlemen-Pensioners, bearing the Messes; then the Cofferer and Master of the Houshold, the two Clerks of the Green-Cloth, the two Clerks Comptrollers, and lastly the two Clerks of the Kitchin, habited in their Gowns, and their Caps in their Hands. And after the Sovereign’s Table is compleatly furnished, the second Course is served up to the Knights Table by the Yeomen of the Guard, in such Order as was the first.

But where any Knight-Companion happens to be installed at this Grand Feast, and is present at Dinner, then Garter, and the Officers of Arms, proceed in Order, (after they have proclaimed the Sovereign’s Stile,) from the lower end of the Hall, till they come before the new installed Knight’s Mess, and there Garter cries Largess once, and Proclaims his Stile in English only; and then retires to Dinner.

In the last Place comes in the Banquet, brought to the Sovereign’s Table by the Pensioners, in the same Order as the Messes; (only in Place of the Clerk of the Kitchin, the Chief Clerk of the Spicery waits,) and the Banquet for the Knights-Companions, by the Yeomen of the Guard.

Dinner being ended, the Knights-Companions rise first, and having washed, place themselves a little below the State, in their usual Order, and make their Reverences to the Sovereign. After which, the Sovereign hears Grace said by the Prelate, then Water is brought in the usual way, and the Sovereign washes: Which done, the Knights making again due Reverence to the Sovereign, he puts off his Cap, and salutes them, and then proceeds as usually to the Presence Chamber, with the Knights and Officers of the Order before him, &c.

In like manner does the Sovereign’s Lieutenant proceed from the Presence to the Hall, or such other Room where the Dinner is prepared, only his Place at the Table is a little on the left Hand the Cloth of State, or at the end of the Table: And after Dinner, he returns to the Presence in the same Order as the Sovereign does.

The Ceremonies belonging to the second Vespers.

§ 8. The usual time for Proceeding to the Chapter-House, hath usually been about four a Clock in the Afternoon, but sometimes not before five, by reason of the length of the Dinner. The Proceeding is as at other times; and when the Sovereign and Knights have made a Cavalcade of it on the Eve, or on the Feast Day, the same has been observed at the Proceeding to the second Vespers.

It has been customary to hold a Chapter before the second Vespers, for the regulation of the Affairs of the Order. When the second Vespers are ended, the Proceeding passes out of the Choir in the very same Order as at the first Vespers; but Anno 15 Car. I. it happening to be late ere the second Vespers ended, the Sovereign did not go to the Presence Chamber, but proceeded directly to the great Hall to Supper by Torch Light.

Of the Supper on the Evening of the Feast Day.

§ 9. It has not been frequently known, that the Sovereign hath supped publickly in St. George’s Hall on the Feast Day; but when it happens, as 14 Car. I. the Proceeding thither, and return, are in all respects performed as at the Supper on the Eve. And if the Sovereign’s Lieutenant hath on this Night supped publickly, then it was in the Presence Chamber, where he sat alone at the Sovereign’s Table, as at other times.

CAP. XXII.

The Ceremonies observed on the last Day of the Feast.

Of the Proceeding to the Choir.

§ 1. The manner of Proceeding to the Chapter-House is performed in the same manner as it was on the Eve of the Feast; and differs only in this Point; that then the Sovereign and Knights are obliged by the Statutes to proceed in full Robes; here, by the Indulgence of King Henry VIII’s Statutes, all are dispensed with, except the upper Robe or Mantle: And as then the Image of St. George was worn Pendant at the Coller of the Order, now a blue Ribbond sufficeth; and instead of a Cap and Feather, only their ordinary Hats.

It was the ancient Custom to Celebrate a Chapter in the Morning of the last Day of the Feast, before the Sovereign proceeded to the Chappel, chiefly to make Election of Knights, where any Stall is void; which has sometimes been held, when the Sovereign did not go to the Chappel, in the Privy Chamber, and then the Lieutenant, waving the Chapter-House, proceeds straight on to the Chappel, and enters at the South Door.

Of the elect Knights proceeding into the Choir.

§ 2. Where an Election has been made of a Person then present at Court, he is called into the Chapter-House by Garter, according to the usual manner; and having been invested with the George and Garter, he usually passed in the Proceeding to the Chappel, whether it were from the Chapter-House, or Presence Chamber; and in this ordinary Apparel, always bare-headed; the Place allowed him in the Proceeding being between the Knights-Companions and the Officers of Arms: But if two Knights have been elected, they then proceed together, before the Knights-Companions. At his Entrance into the Choir, the elect Knight is placed by Garter, next before the lowest Stall; or if there be two elected, and both proceed to the Chappel, they are placed in the two lowest Stalls; where they are to stand all Service time, unless upon Licence to sit, as they have sometimes obtained.

Of the Ceremonies performed at Divine Service.

§ 3. In this Morning Service, before the Reformation of our Church, the Mass of Requiem was solemnly Sung, for the Souls of the Knights-Companions, and all faithful Souls departed, which was provided for by the Statutes. As likewise, that all the Knights should be present thereat, unless upon License obtained, or special Case to the contrary. At this Celebration, was the deceased Knights Atchievements also offered with solemn Ceremony; of which we shall speak presently.

Another Ceremony belonging to the Service of this Morning, is the Offering of Gold and Silver, which (when the first Sentence of the Offertory has been pronounced,) is again performed by the Sovereign and Knights-Companions; the Ceremonies being the same, in all particulars, as are observed at the like Offering on the Feast Day.

Divine Service being ended, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions frequently proceed to the Chapter-House, and there put off their Mantles, and therewith the Ceremonies of this Grand Feast determine.

CAP. XXIII.

The Observation of the Grand Feast by absent Knights.

Absent Knights enjoined to observe the Grand Feast.

§ 1. Having shewn with what Magnificence and Ceremony the Feast of St. George has been, and ought to be observed; as also how strictly the Statutes oblige the Knights-Companions to appear annually thereat; and what severe Penalties they are liable to, if absent, except on reasonable Cause of Absence. Yet lest the Honour might receive diminution, from too small an Appearance at its publick Solemnities; it was farther at the Institution of the Order Decreed: That none of them should depart the Kingdom, without first acquainting the Sovereign, and obtaining his special Leave and License; nevertheless the Sovereign granted them License to go beyond Sea, before the rest of his Subjects, if they were dispos’d to undertake any Military Expedition, from whence any Glory of Knighthood might be hop’d for.

It was then by the eleventh Article also ordained; (on whatsoever occasion the Absence might be,) That wheresoever any of the Knights-Companions resided, during the said Feast, they should wear their Mantles of the Order, from the Hour of the first Vespers on the Eve of St. George, till the second Vespers on the Feast Day were finished; as they should have done, had they been present in Person, with the Sovereign or his Deputy, during the whole Celebration of the Feast; (in case they were not deprived of their Liberty) the Prorogation of the Feast notwithstanding.

King Henry VIII. observing the Custom of these Celebrations began to be neglected, in the eleventh year of his Reign, enlarged the Law in this particular, explaining the said eleventh Article. He declar’d and enjoin’d the wearing of the whole Habit on the Eve of St. George, if the Knight-Companion were not under restraint. Then he enumerated the times for wearing it; to wit, on the Eve, at all times of Divine Service, Dinner and Supper; unless in case of War, Sickness, or other just impediment; when it was sufficient, if the absent Knight did wear the Garter and George, either in a Gold Chain, or Silk Ribbond.

And when the same Sovereign, about three Years after, made a general Reformation of the Statutes, he enjoin’d the absent Knights-Companions (unless under restraint,) to prepare a Capital Stall in the Church or Chappel where he design’d to hear Service, to the Honour of the Sovereign; in which should be set up the Arms of the Order within a Garter; and also to erect another Stall, as far in distance (according to the proportion of the said Church or Chappel,) from the Stall of the Sovereign, as is the absent Knights Stall in the Castle of Windsor, and therein place his own Arms: And should wear the whole Habit of the Order, and hear Divine Service, such as the Church ordained for the said time; as well on the Eve and Morning, as on the Afternoon on the Feast Day. He is likewise to do Reverence towards the Altar, in the Honour of God, and after towards the Stall erected for the Sovereign, at his coming in and going out of the said Church or Chappel, and, as often as he should pass before the said Stall. But Emperors, Kings, Princes, or Electors, are excepted, who may place their Seats and Stalls as they think fitting.

This Decree is still in full force, and we shall only further observe, that it has been usual for the absent Knight to perform the same Ceremonies as near as may be to what is observed at Windsor, and to be attended with a convenient Number of Gentlemen before him, well habited, with the Officers of his Houshold, &c. who, according to their Degrees, proceed two and two together bare-headed; and that he Dines and Sups alone at all times, unless a Knight-Companion be with him.

How it is to be observed in Case of Sickness.

§ 2. In Case of Sickness, if the absent Knight was only confin’d to his Chamber, the Custom was to prepare a Capital Stall for the Sovereign, in the Chamber where he lay, and another Stall for himself, placed according to the before-mentioned directions, to remain during the Feast; in which Room Divine Offices were celebrated. And if the absent Knight was so Sick as to keep his Bed, then his whole Habit of the Order was laid thereon; and upon this Account Ambrose, Earl of Warwick, falling Ill at Greenwich, when St. George’s Day was there celebrated, Anno 30 Eliz. retir’d to his Chamber, and sat in his Robes.

In what manner the Feast hath been observ’d by absent Knights.

§ 3. Of this, the Black-Book of the Order gives a very considerable Precedent; Namely, the Feast of St. George held at the Palace of Hereford, by Prince Arthur, 15 Hen. VII. being then in his Government of the Principality of Wales; and had with him Sir Richard Pool, one of the Knights-Companions; where every thing, according to the form of the Statutes, was duly observed. The Prince’s Sword was born before his Stall, and the Service performed by his Herald with great exactness. Likewise the Sovereign’s Herald stood all the while before the Sovereign’s Stall, which was adorned with accustomed Ornaments; and the Bishop, who performed Divine Service, had his Seat erected near the High Altar.

There are other Instances, as particularly those observed by Sir Henry Sidney, at Shrewsbury and Ludlow, 23 and 24 Queen Eliz. which were very remarkable.

As to the observation of the Feast, by a Knight beyond Sea, there is an Instance in Robert, Earl of Leicester, Lieutenant for Queen Elizabeth, Governor, and Captain General of the united Provinces, and there celebrated the Feast, 1586. He had an Escutcheon of the Order, impailed with the Sovereign’s Arms, fixt to the front of his House, so also to the back of her Stall in the Church, and his own Arms at the back of his own Stall.

He proceeded on Horse-back to the Church, a Pursuivant riding before him, wearing a King of Arms’s Coat; who, after Sermon, proceeded before him to the Offering; which he made for the Sovereign and himself; Service being ended, he returned to his Lodging, and dined with great Solemnity.

Dispensations for Absence granted during Life.

§ 5. Sometimes Dispensations for Absence have been obtained for Life, upon the Petite of the Knights-Companions setting forth their Age and Infirmity: An Instance of which, we find was granted to the Lord Dacrees, 26 Hen. VIII. and the Earl of Derby, 14 Car. I. and the Lord Musgrave; but both with this Restriction; that the absent should be obliged to send to Garter for his Escutcheons, at the same time that he sent his Excuse, and Petite for Dispensation; and should solemnly keep in his own House the Feast, with all the sacred Rites and Ceremonies, in his Robes, and other Ornaments, if Health permit; and in Case of Sickness, upon his Bed, according to the ancient Statutes.

This Act was thought of so great Importance to be observed, that the Chancellor was ordered to transcribe it, and send it to each of the Knights-Companions; acquainting them at the same time, with the Penalties they should be liable to, if they neglected the least Punctilio. And the like was again observed, and repeated to them, before the Feast of the ensuing Year.

CAP. XXIV.

The Degradation of a Knight-Companion.

§ 1. The Ensigns of the Order are not to be withdrawn from a Knight, during Life, unless Guilty of some of those Marks of Reproach, set down in King Henry VIII’s Statutes, viz. Heresy, Treason, or Flying from Battle: It has sometimes been found, that Prodigality has been made a fourth Point, where a Knight has so wasted his Estate, as to be incapable of supporting his Dignity. The Pretence for divesting William, Lord Paget, 6 Edw. VI. was, his not being a Gentleman of Blood, both by Father and Mother. But Felony comes not within the compass of this Statute, as not being expresly mentioned among the Reproaches there Summ’d up; and so it was adjudged in a Chapter, 14 Jac. I. in the Case of Robert, Earl of Somerset, then lately condemned for that Fact, whereon his Hatchments were not removed.

When a Knight-Companion is found Guilty of any of the Offences mentioned in King Henry VIII’s Statutes, he is usually degraded at the next Chapter, of which the Sovereign gives the Knights-Companions previous notice; and then commands Garter to attend such of them as are appointed to go to the Convict Knight, who, in a solemn manner, first takes from him the George and Ribbond, and then his Garter. And at the ensuing Feast of St. George, or sooner, if the Sovereign appoint it, publication of his Crimes and Degradation is made by Garter.

Next, Garter, by Warrant to that purpose, takes down his Atchievement, on which Service he is vested in his Coat of Arms, and the Officers of Arms standing about him, the Black-Rod also present; First Garter reads aloud the Instruments of Degradation, after which one of the Heralds, who is placed ready on a Ladder set to the back of the Convict Knight’s Stall, at the Words expelled, and put from among the Arms, takes his Crest, and violently casts it down into the Choir, after that his Banner and Sword; and when the Publication is read out, all the Officers of Arms spurn the Atchievements out of the Choir, into the Body of the Church, first the Sword, then the Banner, and last of all the Crest, so out of the West Door, thence to the Bridge, and over into the Ditch; and thus it was done at the Degradation of Edward, Duke of Buckingham, 13 Hen. VIII. Their Plates are likewise taken down from their Stalls and carried away.

Degradation not being alone thought sufficient, it was debated in Chapter, 32 Hen. VIII. whether the Names of such Knights-Companions as were convicted of Treason should remain in the Registers, or be razed out: Where the Sovereign determined; That wheresoever the Actions or Names of such Offenders should be found, these Words [Vah Proditor] should be Written in the Margin; by which means the Register wou’d be preserved fair, and not defaced with razures or blots.

In the close of this Section we may observe, that some Knights-Companions, who have suffered Degradation, have lived to be restored thereto; being re-elected, and re-invested, and their Atchievements set up again, by the Indulgence of the next Reign; as were the Lord Paget’s, 1 Mar. and the Marquiss of Northampton, 1 Eliz. as likewise the Duke of Norfolk, 1 Mar.

CAP. XXV.

Honours paid to deceased Knights-Companions.

1. As to the first part of this Section, the celebrating Masses for defunct Knights-Companions, I think it very little material here; that Ceremony altering with the Form of Religion, became wholly disused, 32 Hen. VIII. at which time, in a Chapter then held at Westminster, the following Decree was made.

That everyone of the Knights-Companions, in lieu of the said Masses, should, for the future, after the Death of any of their Brethren, according to the Rates of their Degrees hereafter mentioned, and immediately upon Demand of the Register, and Dean of Windsor, or one of them, pay the several Sums following.

l. s. d. The Sovereign 8 06 8 A Stranger King 6 08 4 The Prince 5 16 8 A Duke 5 00 0 A Marquiss 3 16 0 An Earl 2 10 0 A Viscount 1 01 8 A Baron 1 13 4 A Knight-Batchelor 0 16 8

The Monies so collected, (called Obiit Monies) were by the said Decree appointed to be distributed in Alms-Deeds, as the Reparation of High Ways, the Relief of the Poor, &c. The receipt and disbursements of these Sums were committed to the care of the Dean and Register.

Mr. Ashmole, has made this addition in his Library, which it will not be out of our way to observe, for the information of those who may be desirous to know how the Point then stood; that not withstanding the aforesaid Order in Chapter, made the 24th of May, Anno 32 Hen. VIII. for changing the Number of Masses usually Sung for defunct Knights, into a pecuniary Rate, according their degrees; the Prayers for Souls departed, both by private Persons, as also by the Clergy, in Masses and Exequies; nay farther, to give Alms to others, and to pray for them, was continued by the Church of England several Years beyond that space; for in a Book, entituled the Institution of a Christian Man, &c. made by the Clergy of England, as appears by the Subscriptions of the Archbishops, Bishops, and others of the Clergy to the Preface; dedicated by them to King Henry VIII. and printed by Thomas Bartelet, the King’s Printer, Anno 1537. cum Privilegio, the Article of Purgatory is there set down.

But to proceed. This charitable distribution, in a Chapter held at Greenwich, 5 Edw. VI. was enlarged to the relief of the Poor in the Town of Windsor, and other Towns, Villages, and Places, at the discretion of the Dean of Windsor. And though the said Decree was confirmed by King Edward VI. Queen Mary, and Queen Elizabeth, yet for many Years, the Collection of these Obiit Monies was neglected; till in 9 Car. I. the Earl of Portland, out of his great Generosity, as well as his Zeal for restoring so pious a Work, reiterated to the Sovereign the ancient Decrees made in this Case. Whereupon it passed in Chapter, that the same should be revived, and for ever continued; and that the same should begin for the five Knights, whose Atchievements were offered at that Feast, viz. the King of Sweden, the Elector Palatine, the Earls of Northumberland, Banbury, and Rutland. And as to Stranger Princes, it pleased the Sovereign to express himself, That as by the Statutes they are left to perform these Payments by themselves, if they wou’d; so, if it were not done by them, that both then, and for the future, the same should be paid by the Sovereign himself.

Afterwards, all the Sums of Money, to be collected by Virtue of this Decree, together with the Knights-Companions Duties, at their first Entrance in the Order, were employed toward providing Plate for the Altar, within St. George’s Chappel, which is already treated of.

Of fixing on the Stalls Plates of their Arms and Stiles.

§ 2. The next thing provided for by the Statutes of Institution, was the deceased Knight’s Honour; in regard of which, it was ordained, That when any one of the first Founders should die, there should be in Metal an Escutcheon of his Arms, with his Helm, or Crest, fastened at the back of his Stall, for a Mark of Honour to him that bore them. And in like manner, that their Successors should have a like Escutcheon fixed on the back of their Stalls; and to difference them from those of the first Founders, they were appointed to be made somewhat less, and to be placed a little underneath them. But this Article relates only to the Knights-Companions, not to the Sovereigns of the Order; nor do we find that any of them had Plates of their Arms and Stiles set upon the back of their Stalls, in manner as is before prescribed to the rest of the Knights-Companions.

King Henry VIII. in his Body of Statutes, alters this Article in three particulars; first, as to the setting up their Plates, which he appoints not to be after their Deaths, but within, after the Installation of every Knight-Companion; secondly, as to the nature of the Metal, that it may be such as the Knight shall please himself: And lastly, as to the size, though he also restrains the Knights-Subjects to a lesser than those of the first Founders; yet he gives liberty to the Knights-Strangers to use their Plates and Fashions at Pleasure. As to the first of these, it has been pretty duly observed; and indeed the second, of making them of Copper; but the last, viz. the size, has been very little regarded; for the very Plates of those Knights who were soon after installed, and thence downwards, are larger than those of the first Founders.

In tract of time, many of these Memorials were, by sacrilegious Hands, taken away, which King Charles I. taking notice of, and desirous to put a stop to a Mischief not in his Power to prevent, and to preserve the Remembrance of the precedent Knights-Companions; commanded the Dean of Windsor to describe the Stiles of those that remained in a Book, which he accordingly did, and deposited the same in the College: But what became of this Book, could not be afterwards discovered; so that the most that could be done, was to draw the Arms, and Copy out the Stiles, engraven on the Plates then remaining; from whence the following Observations may be made.

First, That for many Years after the Institution of the Order, the Plate whereon the Shield was engraved, bore no other Inscription, than the deceased Knight’s Name, set at the Foot thereof, under the Escutcheon of his Arms. Afterwards, the chief Title of Honour began to be added, though now and then, in the first and elder times, both were omitted, as also their Crests. But about the beginning of King Henry VIII’s Reign, not only the Knight’s chief Title, but all other his Titles and Dignities, whether Honorary, or Officiary, were drawn together in one Inscription, concluding with that of Knight of this most Noble Order; and which, about the same time, the Knights-Companions used to insert, in all their publick and private Instruments of Writing; a Custom observed by the Knights of other Sovereigns Orders Abroad.

At first the Knights-Companions gave their Paternal Coats of Arms, singly and without any Quarterings; but toward the beginning of Hen. V. they began to add their Quarterings, as appears from the Escutcheons of Hugh, Lord Burnel, who died 9 Hen. V. Sir Lewis Robessart, and others. Yet was not the same generally used, but left to the Pleasure of the Knights-Companions.

But of later times, this very thing was thought of such concern, that where a Knight has been elected, who wanted Quarterings, the Sovereign has been pleased to grant him another Coat of Arms, to quarter with his Paternal Coat; that his Banner, which ought to hang over his Stall, might not seem too naked.

Soon after King Henry VIII’s Accession, the Knights compassed their Shields with the Royal Garter, and thereon (such as were Noblemen) placed the Coronet belonging to their Dignity. As to Supporters, we observe two Places to which they are added; the one of John Beaufort, the first Duke of Somerset of that Name, elected 20 Hen. VI. the other of Anthony Widvile, Earl Rivers, elected 5 Edw. IV. and besides these, till the Reign of King Henry VIII. there is not another Example: But then it grew into common usage, as also the ingraving their peculiar Motto’s, or Devices upon the Plates.

The Offering of Atchievements.

§ 3. A third Honour paid to the defunct Knight, is a most solemn Offering up his Atchievements at the High Altar; namely, the Banner of his Arms, his Sword, Helmet, and Crest, with its Mantlings; all which had been set up over his Stall at his Installation. The Ceremony of Offering these Ensigns does not appear to have been regulated at the Institution of the Order, but rather added as an additional Honour, by King Henry V. and the manner thereof set down in the fourteenth Article of his Body of Statutes.

This Solemnity is local to the Chappel of St. George, within the Castle of Windsor, and not to be performed till the Sovereign has notice of the Knight-Companion’s Death.

In 1 Edw. VI. at the Feast then held at Windsor, there arose a Question, whether the Atchievements of King Henry VIII. which yet hung over the Sovereign’s Stall, should be taken down and offered at the Mass of Requiem ensuing, or not? in regard his Banner, Sword, Helm, and Crest, with Mantles, had been offered up before, at his Interment within that Chappel. In conclusion of which it was determined, That the said Atchievements shou’d not again be offered, but remain over the Sovereign’s Stall, for his Son King Edward VI. But when the Sovereigns of this most Noble Order are not interred at Windsor, then their Atchievements are offered up the next ensuing Feast; as were those of Queen Elizabeth, which the Blue-Book notes to be done at Morning Prayer.

As to the time for performing this Ceremony, it was ordained to be on the Morrow after the Feast, when the Mass was Sung for the Souls of the Knights-Companions, &c. and so was duly observed till the time of the Reformation, when the Mass of Requiem being abolished, it was nevertheless at the Morning Service, on the Morrow immediately after the Offertory: But after Queen Elizabeth had removed the Feast of St. George from Windsor, this Solemnity was frequently dispatched in one Day, before they went out of the Choir; and the ancient Rule, as to the time, being thus broke, was never after restored, but generally performed the very same Morning wherein the elect Knights were installed: And though the Day was thus changed, yet the Ceremony it self was not performed till after the Installation was finished, that Solemnity having always the Precedency, till 9 Jac. I. when he observing how incongruous it seemed, to instal a new Knight before his Predecessor had been fully discharged of his Stall, gave Order for Offering the Atchievements of Sir Henry Lea, the Lord Scroop, and others, before the Instalment of the elect Knights.

Not long after, it was thought convenient to perform this Ceremony on the Eve of the Feast, presently after the first Vespers began; and next to proceed with the Installations; whereby, as much as possible, the Stalls of the Knights-Companions might be supplied, in all the rest of the Solemnities of the Feast. But if at any time, any of the new elect Knights were introduced into the Choir, before the Offering of the Atchievements began, they were appointed to stand there under the Stalls designed for them till that Ceremony was finished.

Thus it continued from the said 9 Jac. I. till the 15 Car. II. when it was performed at the time anciently accustomed for it; the Prince of Denmark, and the Duke of Monmouth, being both installed before the first Vespers began, and the Atchievements of the defunct Knights not offered till the Morrow after the Feast Day.

As to the Manner and Order of this Ceremony, among other Institutions of King Henry V. it is appointed, That as often as, through the vacancy of any Stall, the Swords, Helms, with the rest of the defunct Knights, ought to be offered, the Sword of the deceased Knight shall be first offered, being carried up to the High Altar by two of the Knights-Companions, and afterwards the Helm, with the Crest and Mantlings, by two other Knights-Companions; and this Offering is to be made for them, in the Order they were installed, not as they died.

But of the Offering of a defunct Knight’s Banner, we find no express mention till 18 Hen. VII. at which time the Banner of the Lord Brook was offered: But afterwards the direction for Offering their Ensign and Banner was taken into King Henry VIII’s Body of Statutes. And since the same were introduced, according to the foregoing Precedent, it was to be offered first, and so hath been generally observed.

By the appointment of the Statutes of Henry V. the Sovereign is to nominate and assign the Knights-Companions, who are severally to perform this Ceremony; and so is the direction in Henry VIII’s Statutes: But since the beginning of Queen Elizabeth’s Reign, the Knights have generally proceeded to this Offering, according to their Seniority; and when the Course ended, then the Seniors began again. There are likewise many Examples where the Sovereign’s Lieutenant has joined in the Ceremony to assist the other Knights: Nor is a Proxy, or Deputy, to be admitted to perform any part of the Ceremony, though in the Offering of Money he ought.

We shall next proceed to the Duties of the Prelate of the Order, the Prebends, and Officers of Arms, as their Services severally, or jointly, relate to the performance of this Ceremony. First then, the Prelate, and two Prebends, ought to proceed up to the Altar, immediately before Garter summons down the Knights-Companions to the Offering; and there stand ready to receive the Atchievements, as they are severally offered up.

It is next the Duty of the Provincial Kings, and Heralds, to conduct the Knights-Companions, when they proceed up to the Altar, bearing any part of the defunct Knight’s Atchievements. The whole Ceremony is briefly thus.

First Garter rises from his Seat, and proceeds into the middle of the Choir, where, after his usual Obeysances, he summons the Knights-Companions to descend, who come down and place themselves before their Stalls: Whereupon Clarenceux and Norroy (or in the absence of either, the Senior Herald, or of both, of the two eldest Heralds,) pass down from the Steps of the Altar into the Body of the Choir; in the interim Garter takes the Banner of the eldest defunct Knight, and presents it, half rolled up, to the two Senior Knights-Companions; the two Provincial Kings by this time approaching them, make their double Reverences, and after to the other Knights-Companions, and then stand a little aside; while the two Senior Knights, having taken the Banner between them, make their double Reverence, and pass up to the Altar, (preceeded by the Kings) bearing it with the lower end of the Staff foremost, and at the first Haut-Pas make another double Reverence. The Provincial Kings being arrived at the uppermost Haut-Pas, after an humble Obeysance, divide themselves to make way for the Knights to Offer, who forthwith raise the Point of the Banner upwards, and after a single Reverence toward the Altar, present it upon their Knees, to the Prelate of the Order, who delivers it to two Canons, and they deposite it upon Cushions laid before the Altar. This done, the two Provincial Kings conduct the Knights back into the Choir, who, with the usual Reverences, retire to their Stations, under (not to) their Stalls, and the Provincial Kings to their, on either side the Altar.

Next the two Senior Heralds pass down into the Choir, as the Provincial Kings did, whilst Garter, taking up the Sword, presents it to the two next Senior Knights, who proceed to the Altar with the two Heralds before them, in the same Order as before, bearing the Sword between them, and offer the same with the Pommel or Hilt upwards, and then retire as before.

In the next place, the two next Senior Heralds go down as before, and the Helm and Crest is offered in the like manner: But the Pursuivants at Arms do no part of this Duty.

Heretofore we find that Garter has not only begun this Solemnity, by presenting the Banner, but has also conducted the two Senior Knights to the Altar, as he did 5 Eliz. by the Banner of the Lord Grey; and at some other times. It was likewise the usage heretofore for the Prelate to deliver the offered Atchievements, to some of the Heralds, to be deposited near the Altar.

There is nothing on this farther observable, than what relates to the Atchievement it self, which, as they became by this Ceremony part of the Goods of the Chappel, and included within the Words of the Statutes of the College, whereby the Sovereign granted to the Dean and Canons all Oblations, they could not be sold or alienated, and were therefore deposited by them in the Chapter-House: But the Helms and Swords, because they were at first forged for the Service of War, of an extraordinary large size, have been frequently redeemed, that they might serve again to the same uses. And likewise, because it belongs to Garter to provide Atchievements for new installed Knights, he usually hath compounded with the Dean and Canons for the defunct Knight’s Atchievements.

Of depositing the deceased Knights Mantles in the Chapter-House.

$ 4. In 9 Eliz. there passed a Decree, That the Knights-Companions should be bound by their Oaths, to take care, by their last Will, that after their Decease, all their Ornaments, which they had receiv’d, should be restored, the Robes to the College, and the Jewels to the King that gave them. Sir Christopher Hatton complied with the Decree, and sent his Mantle accordingly; but that of Sir Henry Lea, being left to the disposal of others, and not sent to the College, happened at length to come into the Hands of Brokers, and was openly exposed to Sale in Long-lane, to the great dishonour of the Order.

This Decree was in after times but slackly observed, and therefore in a Chapter held at Windsor, 4 Car. I. the Knights were admonished, That when the Sovereign should vouchsafe to bestow the Mantle of the Order, the Knight should take care at his Death, to have it sent to the Chappel at Windsor, according to the Statutes. But this taking little Effect, the Sovereign thought fit to restore vigorously the Law in this particular, by a Decree in Chapter, 13 Car. I. which obliged all Knights-Companions, receiving the Ensigns of the Order from the Sovereign, to take care, according to the tenor of their Oaths, that these, together with the Book of Statutes, should be restored in the Hands of the Sovereign, after their Deaths; and a Command was therewithal given, That certain Books, Mantles, and Surcoats, then lying at White-Hall, shou’d be delivered to the Register of the Order, to be laid up at Windsor, in honourable Memory of those to whom they belonged.

In Observation of these Decrees, where the Habit and Ensigns of the Order were either wholly, or in part, bestowed by the Sovereign, Order was taken, at the Decease of such Knights-Companions, to send for them in again. As at a Chapter held 15 Car. I. the Garter and George of the Lord Treasurer Weston being sent back, were presented to the Sovereign; and after delivered to the Dean and Chapter of Windsor, to be preserved: And in the same Chapter it was ordered, that the Earl of Kelly’s Robes and Ornaments of the Order, should be sent for by the Chancellor.

These former Decrees were yet thought needful to be confirm’d by King Charles II. so that in a Chapter held 1669. at White-Hall, it was Decreed, That the Mantle of each Knight-Companion, with the Book of Statutes, should be sent to Windsor, immediately after their Deaths; and that the Chancellor of the Order should be obliged, by Letters to their Heirs and Executors, to put them in mind of sending them thither. But it is to be understood, that where the Mantle has been provided at the Knight’s own Charge, there is no obligation for returning them.

Thus I have run through all the Particulars, relating to the Institutions, Laws, and Ceremonies, of this most Noble Order; I shall in the last Place proceed to give a List of all those who have enjoyed this singular Mark of Honour from its first Foundation. The Motives which excited the Royal Founder to set on Foot the said Order, are already particularly treated of; who having established Rules and Statutes for the Government, and regulation thereof, he next resolved to elect, from among the Flower of his own Wars, twenty five of the most celebrated Knights, who, together with himself, should make up the Number of Twenty six; for of so many does the Order by his Appointment consist: And indeed that Age plentifully furnished him with Men of the most brave and celebrated Characters, and of signal Reputation in Arms, raised by the eminent Wars of those times, and justly distinguished by their own heroick Actions.

The first that he elected into this Noble Order, was Edward, his eldest Son, who already in part deserved, and afterwards justly obtained the Title of a Brave and Martial Prince, of whom our Histories speak so largely. The rest of his accomplished Collegues, were these that follow, and are thus placed in their Stalls.

CAP. XXVI.

_A List of the Founders, and Catalogue of their Successors, to the present time._

================================+================================== 1 _The Sovereign | 2 Edward _Prince King_ Edward III. | of_ Wales. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 3 Henry, Duke of Lancast. | 4 Th. Beauchamp, E. War. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 5 Piers Capitow de la Bouch. | 6 Ralph Stafford, E. Staff. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 7 W. Montacute, E. Salisb. | 8 Rog. Mortimer, E. March. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 9 Sir John Lysle. | 10 Sir Barthol. Burghersh. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 11 Sir John Beauchamp. | 12 Sir John Mohun. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 13 Sir Hugh Courteney. | 14 Sir Thomas Holland. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 15 Sir John Grey. | 16 Sir Richard Fitz Simon. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 17 Sir Miles Stapleton. | 18 Sir Thomas Wale. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 19 Sir Hugh Wrotesley. | 20 Sir Nele Loring. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 21 Sir John Chandos. | 22 Sir James Audeley. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 23 Sir Otho Holland. | 24 Sir Henry Eam. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 25 Sir Sanchet Daubrichcourt. | 26 Sir Walter Paveley. --------------------------------+----------------------------------

A Catalogue of their Successors, with the Blazoning of their Arms, corrected in above sixty Errors, in the Plates engrav’d in Ashmole.

Knights afterwards elected in the Reign of King Edward III.

27. Richard of Bordeaux, afterwards King of England; of that Name the second.

Quarterly France ancient and England, a Label of three Points Argent on the middlemost, a Cross of St. George.

28. Lionel of Antwerp, Earl of Ulster, and Duke of Clarence.

Quarterly France ancient and England, on a Label of three Points Argent, as many Cantons Gules.

29. John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, after created Duke of Acquitaine.

Quarterly France ancient and England, a Label of three Points Ermine.

30. Edmund of Langley, Earl of Cambridge, after Duke of York.

Quarterly France ancient and England, on a Label of three Points Argent and nine Torteauxes.

31. John de Montford, Duke of Bretagne, and Earl of Richmond.

Plain Ermine.

32. William de Bohun, Earl of Hereford.

Azure a bend Argent between two Cottises, and six Lyons rampant Or.

33. William de Bohun, Earl of Northampton.

Azure on a bend Argent, cottized between six Lyons rampant Or, three Mullets Gules.

34. John Hastings, Earl of Pembroke.

Or a manch Gules.

35. Thomas Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick.

Gules a fess between six cross Croslets Or.

36. Richard Fitz Alan, Earl of Arundel and Surrey.

Gules a Lyon rampant Or.

37. Robert Ufford, Earl of Suffolk.

Sable a Cross ingrailed Or.

38. Hugh Stafford, Earl of Stafford.

Or a chevron Gules.

39. Ingelram de Coucy, Earl of Bedford.

Barry of six Vair and Gules.

40. Guiscard d’Angoulesme, Earl of Huntingdon.

Or billetty a Lyon rampant Azure.

41. Edward Spencer, Lord Spencer.

Quarterly Argent and Gules, in the second and third a fret Or, over all a bend Sable.

42. William Latimer, Lord Latimer.

Gules a Cross patonce Or.

43. Reynold Cobham, Lord Cobham of Sterborough.

Gules on a Chevron Or three Estoils Sable.

44. John Nevil, Lord Nevil of Raby.

Gules a Saltire Argent.

45. Ralph Basset, Lord Basset of Drayton.

Or three Piles Gules a Canton Ermin.

46. Sir Walter Manny Banneret.

Or three Chevrons Sable, to which King Edward III. added an augmentation of a Lyon Passant gardant Or, placed on the uppermost Chevron.

47. Sir William Fitz Warin, Kt.

Quarterly per fess indented Ermine and Gules.

48. Sir Thomas Ufford, Kt.

Sable a Cross ingrailed Or with his difference.

49. Sir Thomas Felton, Kt.

Gules two Lyons passant in pale Ermine crowned Or.

50. Sir Francis Van Hale, Kt.

Gules within a bordure cousu Azure enurny verdoy of Lyons rampant and Flower Deluces, a Wyvern or bifooted Dragon rising and crowned all Or, charged on the breast with an inescochion, of the first therein a double headed Eagle displaid Gold.

51. Sir Fulk Fitz Warrin, Kt.

Quarterly per fess indented Argent and Gules.

52. Sir Allan Boxhull, Kt.

Or a Lyon rampant queve fourche Azure frettee Argent.

53. Sir Richard Pembruge, Kt.

Barry of eight Or and Azure.

54. Sir Thomas Wreigt, Kt.

Gules on a Cross patonce Or, five mullets of the Field.

55. Sir Thomas Banester, Kt.

Argent a Cross patonce Sable.

56. Sir Richard de la Vache, Kt.

Gules three Lyons rampant Argent crowned Or.

57. Sir Guy de Bryan, Kt.

Or three Piles Azure.

Knights elected in the Reign of King Richard II.

58. Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Buckingham, after Duke of Gloucester.

Quarterly France ancient and England, a bordure Argent.

59. Henry of Lancaster, (or Bolinbroke,) Earl of Darby, afterwards King of England; of that Name the fourth.

Comme son Pere, No. 29.

60. William, Duke of Gelderland.

Parti per pale Or and Azure, two Lyons rampant combatant and counter-changed.

61. William of Bavaria, Earl of Ostrevant, after Earl of Holland, Henault, and Zeland.

Quarterly the first and fourth Or, a Lyon rampant Sable, the second and third Or, a Lyon rampant Gules, i. e. Flanders and Hainault.

62. Thomas Holland, Earl of Kent, after Duke of Surry.

England a border Argent, to which the King in Augmentation gave him King Edward the Confessor’s, viz. Azure a Cross patonce between five martlets Or, to be impaled before his own aforesaid, assumed from his Grandmother of the House of Plantagenet Woodstock. Vide among the Founders.